For Mom and the DFW Writer’s Workshop, because you always have

my back.

For my patient editor. Thanks for bearing with me on this work of

(nearly) overwhelming madness.

For every weird beast and every bizarre thing that has ever existed in
the imagination.

And for that guy in that movie. You know the one I’m talking about.
That one guy who you always see but can’t ever remember his name, but
you recognize him immediately and then spend all day racking your brain
for where you’ve seen him before only to realize that he is in
EVERYTHING because movies and TV need character actors and he’s
really good at it and you think it’s a real shame that he doesn’t get
acknowledged more often, because without him the show would be just a
little bit poorer for his absence.

We love you, guy. And if you’re a woman, we still love you. So thanks.

This one is for you.

CHAPTER ONE

“You’re doing it again,” Sharon said.

“Am I?”
The moon called to Calvin. After all this time he should’ve become
accustomed, but it was always a distraction. Especially during the new moon
when the silver orb disappeared in darkness.
Fenris, the monstrous thing, trailed behind the moon. The moon god shone
like a fireball on those nights.
Tonight was only half moon, though, and in some ways that was worse.
During the full moon the voice was barely a whisper, and the horrible thing
chasing after it turned a mottled, dark green that almost made it disappear.
During the new moon the voice was so strong he could almost hear what it
was saying, finding some comfort in the alien voice. But at the half moon the
balance between his own mind and the horrid thing above was just right to
allow it to claw and rake at his soul. It wasn’t intentional. Fenris was just as
terrified and confused by the situation as he was, and it sought refuge in his
mind, struggling against the endless, raging storm of madness.
Sharon turned Calvin gently away from the window and helped him with
his tie. “I don’t know why you can’t ever make this straight.”
“I don’t know why it even matters,” he replied. “Nobody cares about the
tie.”
“Oh, shush.” She put a hand to his lips. “It’s not going to kill you to dress
up now and then.”
Sharon was tall, about twenty-five pounds heavier than Hollywood
permitted non–character actors to be, with a smile that always managed to
bring him down to earth.
“I just don’t see the point in—”
“You don’t have to see the point, Calvin dear. Sometimes we just do
things because we do them. It’s tradition.”
He chuckled. Traditions meant little to him. Probably because he’d seen a
thousand come and go.
“How do I look?” she asked.
“Nice,” he replied automatically, without taking the time to look at her.
She wasn’t offended, having become accustomed to his moods. She put a
hand on his cheek and turned his face away from the night sky. “Ready?”
He nodded absently. “I guess so. But couldn’t you go without me just this
once?”
Sharon frowned. “That’s not how this works. You know better than that.”
“Couldn’t we put it off for a day or two?”
“We’re on a very specific schedule,” she replied. “Greg says that tonight
is the night, that the arrangement of the heavens is exactly where—”
“Well, if Greg says so.”
“Don’t be like that.” She fell just short of a scolding tone, the kind
reserved for misbehaving three-year-olds.
“I really don’t like that guy,” said Calvin.
“Nobody does.”
She always did know the right thing to say.
In point of fact, lots of people liked Greg. He was a likable person,
almost pathologically so. Greg didn’t just want you to like him. He needed it.
Calvin found that need cloying.
“Does it really matter if we skip this one?” he asked.
“A lot of people are looking forward to tonight. You don’t want to be
responsible for ruining things, do you?”
“I guess not.”
“Good. Now get your shoes on. The car service should be here any
minute.”
She gave him a light kiss on the cheek and left him to finish dressing. He
owned more shoes than any straight, nonmetrosexual man should. Sharon kept
buying them. She said you could tell a lot about a man by his shoes. All he
could tell was that he had too many shoes.
He reached for a pair of white sneakers.
 “Oh, Calvin,” called Sharon from the other room, “if you’re going to
insist on inappropriate shoes, could you at least wear the black ones?”
He grabbed the black sneakers and put the right one on. Something
foreign wiggled between his toes. Annoyed, he removed the shoe and turned
it upside down. A glop of yellow slime dropped onto the carpet.
“Ah, hell.”
The slime sprouted thick brown hair. A single eye opened and blinked at
him.
“Sharon, I did it again!”
He reached for the glop, only to have it skitter under the bed.
“Goddamn it.” He dropped down onto the floor and probed in the
darkness. “Sharon!”
“Oh, hell, Calvin,” she said. “We don’t have time for this.”
“Don’t tell me,” he replied. “Tell it.”
His hand closed on the moist, hairy thing, but it squirmed out of his
fingers.
“Damn it,” he said. “Come here, you little bastard.”
The bed rocked as the thing growled and hissed. Spitting, it bit off
Calvin’s hand. He pulled back a bloody stump, except the blood was black
and as thick as tar.
“Ah, damn.”
The monster threw the bed to one side. The hairy lump turned to the
window and howled at the moon. Then it hurled itself through the glass,
plummeting to the ground far below with a long, startled gurgle that ended
when it hit the pavement.
None of the lump beasts ever grasped the concept of gravity. More often
than not, it was their undoing.
A new hand bubbled upward from his stump. The flesh was grayish, the
veins a web of bright red. It would look more normal in a few minutes.
Sharon entered. She shook her head at the broken window.
“Honestly, Calvin. Sometimes I think you do this on purpose.”
He shrugged. “Sorry.”
“It’s fine. Just get your shoes on.”
The bed fell back into place. The window un-broke. An invisible hand
tried to pluck Calvin from the fabric of reality. It failed, as it always did. He
was a barb stuck beneath the skin of the universe, an unwanted invader that
could not be removed. The invisible hand scratched at him like a dog
scratching at a flea. It didn’t hurt, but it was irritating.
The moon god wailed.
It was going to be one of those nights. They went downstairs to a waiting
black sedan. They sat in the back in silence. The driver didn’t need to be told
where to go, and there was nothing to discuss. The routine was set. Sharon
read a People magazine while Calvin stared out the window, watching the
city pass. They rode into the well-to-do suburbs, where the houses hid
behind stone walls and iron gates. The car pulled onto an estate and traveled
down the winding driveway. Sculpted topiaries and pavement fell away to
gravel and untended bushes. The gravel turned to dirt, and the bushes became
a forest. Calvin wasn’t sure how large the estate was, but it took at least five
minutes to drive from the gate to the house at its center. And the well-
manicured lawns disappeared, consumed by a twisted wilderness.
The manor house was a foreign piece of civilization in an intentionally
uncivilized place. Electric lights illuminated a few windows, but mostly fires
in braziers or torches lit the way. Thirty-six cars were parked in the dirt
clearing beside the front porch. Two more than last week, Calvin noted.
An older woman in a red dress and her young trophy husband in a tuxedo
followed the torches to the back of the house. He’d seen them before but had
never bothered to learn their names.
When Calvin exited the car a bearded man in a turtleneck averted his
eyes and bowed slightly before scrambling away in badly disguised panic.
Calvin frowned.
“Why do they always do that?” he asked.
“Be nice,” said Sharon.
“It’s just goddamn annoying, that’s all. I don’t see you doing that
kowtowing nonsense.”
“And it’s a good thing I don’t. Someone has to make sure you keep your
appointments.”
They circled to the back porch, a sprawling alcove of stone columns with
twisted, inhuman figures carved into them. Most of the figures were hidden
under overgrown creeping moss. Just enough effort had been made to keep
the invading wilderness at bay. A small gathering place was cleared, large
enough for the guests to mill about a table of cheese, wine, and caviar.
They were a varied group. The Chosen made no distinction among age,
race, or gender. Greg’s need to be liked held no prejudice or preference.
 The Chosen studiously avoided looking at Calvin. He thought about
getting something to drink, but as soon as he stepped over there they’d bow
and scrape and kiss his ass.
He was so sick of this.
Sharon read his mind. “I’ll get you a glass. Why don’t you have a seat?”
“Thanks. What would I do without you?”
He turned toward the marble throne at the top of the steps. It was hard
and uncomfortable, but he’d gotten used to that. Greg, a smirking, sycophantic
dullard decked out in that ridiculous lavender robe, stood beside the chair.
Calvin glanced over his shoulder at Sharon for rescue, but she was already
involved in a conversation with another guest.
“Might as well get this over with,” mumbled Calvin to himself. He
pushed forth a smile as he approached the throne.
“So good of you to join us, Lord of the Wilds,” said Greg. “We are
unworthy of your presence, much less your gifts.”
“Yes. Don’t suppose we could speed this up?” asked Calvin. “I’m not
really feeling it tonight.”
Greg smiled. His smile, either by design or incompetence, was a smarmy,
counterproductive achievement. Maybe it was only Calvin who saw it as
such. Greg never had a lack of friends.
It was always this kind of asshole that Calvin found himself associating
with. He sometimes wondered what it said about him.
Greg looked into the night sky. The design of the alcove and the strange
magic of the estate made every star closer and brighter. The half moon
glittered like a polished nickel.
“The stars are almost right,” he said. “Let them wipe away the corruption
of civilization from these frail mortal shells.”
“Mmm-hmm.” Calvin sat on the throne. A charge tickled his elbows, and
the moon and its pursuing god whispered its secrets. If only he could hear
them clearly…
Sharon appeared with a plate of cheese and two glasses of wine. “Hello,
Greg. Lovely night, isn’t it?”
Greg nodded in that familiar, rehearsed, faraway manner. It was meant to
be wise and thoughtful, but came across as ponderous and slow-witted. As if
his brain were a rusty collection of gears that had to simultaneously process
the question and crank his neck.
 “I think the McKinneys were looking for you,” she said. “Something
about another donation to the temple, I believe.”
With a hasty adieu, Greg scurried off in search of more of the material
wealth he spent most of his life acquiring and condemning simultaneously.
“Thank you,” said Calvin. “You’re a lifesaver.”
“I do what I can.”
They tapped their glasses together and waited for the alignment. When it
neared, the catering staff moved away the table, and the guests—everyone but
Calvin on his throne and the staff hiding away behind locked doors—stood
nude in the alcove. They formed a half circle, fell to their knees, and
prostrateht="0emelves before Calvin, their lord and master.
Greg, toned and tanned, his skin smoothed by lasers and obsessive
waxing, a paradox of the natural world and humanity’s obsession with
grooming away his links to it, began to preach. Calvin didn’t listen. He knew
the gist of it. The new world was coming. Civilization would fall, replaced
by something purer, more worthy. The strong would rule. The weak would
perish. Glory, glory, something about beautiful chaos, blah, blah, blah, blah.
The crowd writhed and moved with the rhythm of Greg’s words. There
was always that moment near the end of the ceremony when Calvin
considered just getting up and walking away. They’d just track him down
again. They always did. Or someone like them.
A ray of silver moonlight shone down on the throne. Calvin felt the
crackle of extranatural powers pass through him as if he were a prism. It
filtered into the crowd, triggering the change.
Greg was the first. His body hunched over as patches of brown and black
hair sprouted. A second pair of arms grew from his shoulders. The legs bent
and twisted. And the head became a giant pair of jaws, filled with pristine
white fangs. The beast clawed the marble, raised its head, and howled.
It turned and stalked toward Calvin as the other guests finished their
transformations. Nostrils flaring, the creature studied Calvin with beady
yellow eyes. Frowning, Calvin looked right back into its eyes until the
monster cowered before him.
“Piss off, Greg.”
The whimpering beast retreated. It joined the pack. Snapping, snarling,
the wild creatures ran into the darkened forest. They wouldn’t be back until
morning, when the exhausted, naked humans would slink back to the manor
with blood on their lips.
 Somewhere in the darkness an inhuman monster bayed at the moon.
Calvin went to the small guesthouse. A beast waited for him, curled up
on the couch. It raised its head at him and wagged its tail.
“Hi, Sharon.”
He scratched her behind the ears, and she clawed the couch to shreds in
her pleasure. She lowered her head.
He smiled. “It’s all right. It’s not my couch.”
He sat beside her. She set her head on his lap. He turned on the
television. The Wolfman was playing.
Sighing, he changed the channel and waited for the dawn.
CHAPTER TWO

“Third rule is don’t pet the dog,” said Mr. West.

A sad-eyed puppy sat in front of one of the three doors in the hallway. It
was white with brown and black spots and big floppy ears, and it whined as
they walked past.
“Does it bite?” Diana asked.
“No.”
“Whose is it?”
“It belongs to Number Two,” said West, “but he lost control of it about a
year ago. Now he’s lucky if it lets him out on the weekends to pick up
groceries.”
He wheeled and stared at her with tightly narrowed eyes. So much so she
wasn’t sure they were even open.
“Mark my words, Number Five. Bad things happen to those who don’t
follow the rules.”
His long mustache twitched and he scratched his shaggy head, then turned
back, walking up the six steps to Apartment Number Five. He fumbled with
an overloaded key ring. As far as Diana could tell there were only seven
apartments in this small building, but he must’ve had at least three dozen keys
on that ring.
“This’ll be yours,” he said.
She wasn’t so sure. The rent on this place was remarkably cheap, but if a
creepy landlord came with the package, she’d have to think it over.
She didn’t have to think it over for long.
 The small apartment was fully furnished. It came with a brand-new sofa,
a television, an old-fashioned jukebox like she’d always wanted. The
jukebox even had all her favorite songs on it.
“Does this work?” she asked.
West shrugged and mumbled.
The kitchenette was bare except for some silverware in a drawer, but she
didn’t cook anyway. There were a few Mr. Fizz sodas in the fridge, though.
“I didn’t know they still made this brand,” she said. “They’re my
favorite.”
“Help yourself.”
“Really? Are you sure it’s okay? What about the former tenant?”
“He’s gone.”
“But won’t he be coming back for his stuff?”
“I doubt it.”
She hesitated but decided that one soda wouldn’t hurt anything. It tasted
just as good as she remembered. Better.
He showed her the bedroom. Superman posters decorated the walls,
along with art prints and a huge black-and-white photo of the Arc de
Triomphe and another of the Eiffel Tower. It was bizarre. She knew she had
eclectic tastes, and she had never expected anyone else to share them.
“There’s no way anyone would leave this stuff behind,” she said.
“It’s not his stuff,” he said.
“It’s yours. If you want it.
The rent on this place was half what she’d expected, and the décor meant
she could just grab her three suitcases from the car and be unpacked within
the hour. It was too good to be true.
“What’s the catch?” she asked.
He smiled. “Ah, there’s a smart girl.”
She stiffened. Her first thought was that this guy was a fiend who lured
innocent young women into a life of orgies and pornography, but it would
take more than a jukebox and a sixpack of soda to get Diana to strip on a
webcam. Maybe if a good cable package came with the deal…
“Rule number two,” he said. “Never open this closet.”
He pointed to a door tucked away beside the bathroom.
“Why?” she asked.
“A good question. People who ask too many questions don’t usually last.
Number Seven asked a lot of questions. Used to.”
 He fumbled with the key ring and managed, after some rattling and
grumbling, to pull off the key to the apartment and offer it to her.
“It’s all yours if you want it.”
She didn’t reach for the key just yet. A sixth sense warned her that she
was striking a Faustian bargain. Odd, since she wasn’t sure what a Faustian
bargain was. But it was something not to be taken lightly. She knew that.
“If you don’t want it,” he said, “somebody else will.”
“What’s the first rule?” she asked. “You told me the third and second
rules, but not the first.”
He paused, chewed his lip.
“The first rule is turn the lights off when you leave a room. Just because I
pay the utilities that doesn’t mean I’m made of money.”
Diana would’ve sold her soul for paid utilities, so she snatched the key.
West was surprised enough to open his eyes to a softer squint.
“Where’s the lease?” she asked.
“There’s no lease. You stay as long as you’re able, Number Five. Leave
whenever you’re willing.”
She followed him out the door. Her three suitcases were already sitting in
the hallway.
“Hmm,” he said. “Apartment must like you. That’s a good sign.”
He waddled away without saying another word. The moment he was out
of sight, even the jangle of his keys disappeared. Silence filled the hallway.
No, that wasn’t quite right. Music came from somewhere. So light it almost
couldn’t be heard. Like a chorus rehearsing. She couldn’t figure out where it
was coming from, though.
The puppy in front of Apartment Two glanced forlornl in her direction
and whimpered.
She glanced around her shiny new apartment. So what if the landlord was
a bit of a nut? This place was made for her, and with the run of bad luck
she’d had in the last few weeks, this was a good omen. Things were turning
around.
She fed the jukebox a nickel. The mechanical arm grabbed the gleaming
vinyl disk and set it on the turntable. Frankie Avalon sang about the virtues of
beach life, and she smiled.
Diana wasted no time getting unpacked. She needed to claim this
apartment. She’d been living out of suitcases too long, bumming off of friends
like a vagabond. She shoved her clothes into the dresser so eagerly that she
didn’t fold most of them. But once she closed the drawer she felt she’d made
her mark. She lounged around for an hour, sitting on the sofa, drinking soda,
watching TV, just relaxing. Chubby Checker, Aretha Franklin, and the Big
Bopper kept her company. And when she was tired, she fell asleep on the
nice comfortable bed and dreamed the strangest dreams.
She was herself, but she wasn’t herself. She flew across other worlds,
strange realms without form or substance, lost cities and ghosts of forgotten
civilizations passing beneath her. Time rendered everyone and everything
into dust. From the tiniest speck to the greatest of the ancients. In the center of
it all the slumbering god lay still, wrapped in the dream that foolish mortals
and inhuman deities alike called reality.
The god opened one of his countless eyes. An eye bigger than the sun.
And though she was just a mote, the yellow-andblack orb focused on her. The
weight of a vast, incomprehensible universe threatened to crush Diana. She
tried screaming. Her throat filled with bile and her brain melted as every cell
in her body convulsed in absolute horror before exploding.
She awoke covered in sweat. Her heart pounded. A chill in the air turned
her breath frosty. And just for a moment she thought the walls were moving,
and something else was swimming under the covers.
She turned on the lights. Everything snapped back to normal. Her terror
vanished as quickly as it had come. The air warmed. She marveled at how
alien and real the dream had been. Although it was all fading now,
transforming into shadowy memory the way dreams did.
Diana got up, grabbed a glass of water, and headed back to bed.
“Bad dream?” someone asked.
She jumped and whirled around. Self-defense courses sprang to mind,
and she was ready to shout and gouge and do what needed to be done.
Nobody was there.
“Settle down, girl,” she told herself. “You’re imagining things.”
“No, you’re not,” said the voice.
She jumped again, but this time had the presence of mind to listen for the
source.
It was coming from the closet.
“Hello?” she asked quietly. “Is there someone in there?” There was no
reply
“Hello?”
No answer.
 She went to the bathroom, splashed some cold water on her face, and
dried herself with a towel. She was sticky with sweat, and a shower sounded
appealing. But she’d seen enough slasher movies to know what happened
next.
Part of her said it was time to leave. Don’t pack anything. Don’t change
out of your pajamas. Just walk out of the apartment and never look back. But
that was stupid. She wasn’t about to be spooked out of her new home by a
crazy dream.
Another part of her suggested that this was still just a dream. She’d wake
up in another moment and laugh at herself. But it was all so clear, so lucid.
She’d never dreamed anything as weird as the flying segment at the
beginning. Nor anything as ordinary as walking around her apartment,
looking for a phantom voice.
“Bad feng shui,” she remarked to herself, as if that explained everything.
“Oh, I agree,” said the closet. “The couch really should be a few more
feet to the right. And the coffee table counteracts the openness of the room.”
The voice wasn’t threatening. Diana was determined to stay calm, but she
wasn’t going to stick around or investigate. Most stupid victims in movies
tended to die because they weren’t smart enough to go away from the sound
of the chain saw. She didn’t want to run around in her underwear since that
seemed like a cliché too, but stopping to get dressed in the name of vanity
also got you killed in these situations.
The front door was gone. Only a wall. There weren’t any windows, no
other ways out.
She was trapped.
“Don’t panic,” said the closet. “Let’s just keep our wits, and we’ll work
everything out.”
Diana said, “This isn’t funny.”
“You don’t think I find it funny, do you?” replied the closet. “I don’t like
this arrangement any more than you do.”
She tried the phone.
“Don’t open the closet,” said West’s familiar voice on the other end of
the line.
She hung up, dialed 911.
“Don’t open the closet,” repeated West.
“Damn it. You can’t do this. It’s illegal. People will know I’m missing.”
“You can leave any time you want, Number Five.”
 “How?”
“Open the closet.”
“But you just said I’m not supposed to open the closet.”
“Stay as long as you’re ablefont siFive,” said West. “Leave whenever
you’re willing.”
The line went dead.
“Looks like we’re stuck with each other,” said the closet. Diana pounded
on the walls and shouted for a few minutes. Nobody heard her. Or maybe
somebody did. More prisoners ensnared in West’s bizarre game. She used a
tall standing lamp as a battering ram against the wall with negligible results.
She stripped the paint and chipped away some of the wood. If this was her
only option, it was going to be a lot of work. Even if he didn’t have anything
weird planned, even if he was just going to leave her locked in here with a
guy trapped in a closet, she’d starve to death before doing any real damage.
Just the realization made her prematurely hungry. She’d have to settle for
a soda, though she would’ve killed for a turkey sandwich. She found one
waiting for her in the fridge. The Mr. Fizz five-pack had regenerated its sixth
can as well.
Someone was in here with her. Someone other than the guy in the closet.
Lamp in hand, she searched the apartment. She came up empty.
“Where is it?” she asked.
“Where’s what?” replied the closet.
“The secret door.”
He chuckled. “There’s only one way out, and you’re talking to it.”
“I’m not stupid. Somebody had to put that sandwich in the refrigerator.”
“You did. By wishing for it.”
“How gullible do you think I am?”
“What kind of sandwich is it?” asked the closet.
“What difference does that make?”
“What kind?”
She slumped against the wall and glared at the closet. “Turkey.”
“And what kind of sandwich were you just thinking about?”
Diana dismissed the observation as irrelevant at first. But she hadn’t
verbalized her sandwich desires. Assuming that there was a secret door
somewhere and that someone had sneaked into the small apartment and
slipped in a sandwich before escaping, all without her noticing, they’d still
have had to be telepathic to know what she wanted, and have some sort of
super-speed sandwich-making ability.
The rational explanation had a lot of holes in it.
She returned to the fridge. The sandwich was still there. An inspection
revealed that it was exactly how she liked it. With just a touch of mayo and
mustard, a single leaf of lettuce and three tomato slices. She stuck it back in
the fridge, closed the door, and stared at the appliance for ten seconds.
“Orange juice,” she said, opening the door.
The sandwich was gone. In its place, a tall glass of juice.
She closed the door.
“Deep-fried Twinkie,” she whispered, throwing open the door.
And there it was.
Diana had spent too much of her life in a logical world to be convinced
just yet. Only after she had pulled the refrigerator away from the wall,
checked for false walls and trapdoors, and come up with nothing did she see
no other choice. The guy in the closet was strange but didn’t require a
supernatural explanation. A magic fridge wasn’t so easy to dismiss.
“Damn.” She circled the fridge twice before admitting defeat. “I’ll take
that sandwich now.”
She ate the sandwich in the kitchen, not even sitting down, and tried to
make sense of this, but it didn’t click.
The phone rang. She went to the living room, stared at the phone, but
didn’t pick it up.
It kept ringing.
“Are you going to answer that?” asked the closet.
She put the receiver to her ear.
“West?”
“About time,” West said. “I may be ageless, Number Five, but I don’t
have all day.” He paused. “So did you open the closet yet?”
“No.”
“Good. Don’t.”
“Will you shut up about the stupid closet already?”
“Suit yourself.”
He hung up.
“Ah, damn it.” Diana stared at the receiver, then the closet.
“Frustrating, isn’t it?” said the closet. “Imagine how I feel. I was
spawned at the dawn of time and now I find myself bound to a small clump of
transient flesh.”
“Bound by what?”
“Whatever decides these things. Primal forces that make even me piss
myself. Or would if I pissed. It’s a complicated universe. Sorry if I can’t just
summarize it in a pithy metaphor.”
The phone rang again. She took a moment to steady herself. Losing her
temper wasn’t getting her anywhere.
“Hello.”
“Hello,” said West. “Ready to talk now?”
She sucked in a deep breath and replied in an even voice. “Yes.”
“Good. Here’s how it works. Inside that closet is an ancient entity known
as Vom the Hungering. He’s actuallpretty decent sort, as ancient spawns go.
But if you let him out of that closet, he will eat you.”
She lowered the phone. “You’re a cannibal?”
Vom chuckled. “Cannibals eat their own kind. I am a singular entity.
There is only one Vom the Hungering, and that is me. And you are?”
She ignored the question. “You’re going to eat me?”
“Yeah, probably. Don’t suppose it helps anything if I apologize in
advance.”
She put the phone to her ear. “Pay attention, Number Five. You are now
Vom’s warden. You will not age or grow sick and you cannot die by
conventional means.”
“Okay, this is sounding more and more like bullshit,” she said.
“Don’t interrupt. I have other responsibilities. If I don’t bring Number
Three an avocado in five minutes California will fall into the ocean.”
“Yeah. Sure. Makes sense.” She admitted defeat and just listened.
“One day, Number Five, you will release Vom. Maybe not today. Maybe
not tomorrow. Maybe not a hundred years from now. But one day, when the
crawl of eternity becomes too much for you, you will open that door. He will
then devour you, go back into his prison, and wait for the next warden. That
is just how this works. There’s no point in complaining to me about it either.
I don’t have any control over any of it.”
“But—”
“I’m not even obligated to give you this information, but you seem like a
nice young woman. So best of luck.”
He hung up, and she knew he wouldn’t be calling back this time.
 She checked the apartment again. Ran her fingers along every wall,
probed every corner, moved every bit of furniture. If there was a way out she
didn’t find it, but just to be certain she checked one more time.
If West was to be believed (though she wasn’t quite ready for that) she
was a prisoner and her only way out was death. And if she was immortal
there was only one form of death available, to be devoured by a monster
living in her closet.
She found a butter knife in the cabinet and ran it across her palm. It
wasn’t easy getting the blade to draw blood, but she managed. The shallow
cut closed immediately. There wasn’t even a scar left behind.
It was as far as she was willing to go right now. Maybe in a hundred
years she’d be so bored that sawing her arms off with a dull butter knife
would sound amusing.
Stay as long as she could. Leave whenever she was willing. She got it
now.
She went back to bed. The clock radio on the nightstand counted the
minutes. She turned the bright red numbers toward the wall and tried not to
think about it. If she really was immortal she had all the time in the universe.
It seemed pointless to obsess over every second. Dana turned the clock
toward her and frowned. Twenty-two minutes had passed.
Twenty-two minutes.
She put the pillow over her face and reflected on infinity, breaking it up
into twenty-two-minute chunks. Endless bits of twenty-two, one right after the
other after the other.
The crawl of eternity indeed.
She got up and turned on the television. Nothing was on. Or maybe she
just wasn’t in the mood.
“Can’t sleep either, huh?” asked the closet monster. “I hate that. Of
course I only sleep seven minutes every other century. And believe me, that’s
annoying. I have a lot of time to kill and a nap now and then might help.”
She turned up the volume.
“We’re the only company we’re going to have for a long, long while,”
Vom said. “We can at least try and be civil.”
She stared at the TV, not really watching it, just thinking about the
passage of time, listening to the tick-tick-tick of the clock on the wall. Where
had that clock even come from, anyway? It hadn’t been there before. She was
certain of that. She’d been over every inch of this place.
 Diana muted the television.
“This isn’t fair,” she said. “All I wanted was an apartment.”
“You seem like a decent lady,” said Vom. “I’m really sorry that I have to
eat you.”
She walked over to the closet. “You keep saying that, but if you were
really sorry you wouldn’t. Then I could open this closet, and we could both
get out of here.”
“Sounds like a good deal to me.”
“So you agree then?”
“Sure. No eating. I promise.”
She reached for the knob but stopped short of touching it.
“How do I know I can trust you?”
“You don’t. And I’ll admit I’m not trustworthy. I did promise not to eat
all the others. And I really meant it when I said it. But it just sort of happens.
Not always though. There was this Spanish guy who I didn’t eat. Good guy,
too. Lot of fun. I miss him.”
“What made him different?”
“He had the stuff.”
“The stuff?”
“You know what I’m talking about. The stuff. The goods. The mojo.”
“What does that even mean?”
“It means what it means,” said Vom. “When someone has the stuff, you
just know it.”
“That’s not very helpful at all.”
“There are mysteries beyond even my ken. Listen. I’ve done this plenty of
times. I know how this game goes. Some people open the closet right away.
Others hold out for a while. One guy made it a whole century. But you are
going to open this door one day. So why don’t we just cut the suspense and
jump to the inevitable conclusion?”
Diana wanted to argue, but if what West and Vom had told her was true,
then it really was unavoidable. The question wasn’t if she would open the
closet. The question was when.
It took her four days to get bored enough to think about finally opening the
door. Four days of watching television, of staring at the ticks of the clock, of
obsessively searching every nook and cranny of the apartment for some form
of escape, of waiting for the phone to ring and for West to tell her that he’d
changed his mind and she was free to go.
 No one would be coming for her because no one knew she was here. If
she was going to get out she’d have to do it herself. And four days of steady
rumination on the subject always led back to that damn closet.
She went to the refrigerator and demanded another turkey sandwich. Then
another. Then another. Then she stopped thinking small and demanded a
turkey. Then she just started demanding “Food” and left it up to the
refrigerator to supply whatever it felt like. She piled the sandwiches and
turkeys and cakes and hamburgers and buckets of apples and haggis and
everything else in the living room. When she ran out of room on the coffee
table she started putting stuff on the floor. She threw everything in a huge
messy heap. She didn’t stop until the mound of food filled half the room and
was nearly to the ceiling.
She didn’t know if it would be enough to satisfy his appetite, but she was
already tired of waiting. She wasn’t going to spend the rest of her life in this
cage, dreading the inevitable. Better to just get it over with.
She threw open the closet door.
Bright green fur covered Vom the Hungering. His flat, wide head had no
eyes or ears or nose. Just one huge mouth. Another maw split his potbelly. He
was simultaneously lanky and pudgy. Her first instinct was that he was an old
puppet, rejected from Sesame Street and banished to a limbo alongside
moldy raincoats and wingtip shoes. It was only when he lurched toward her,
both of his mouths licking their lips, arms raised, that she realized he was
alive.
She smacked him across the head with a rolled-up magazine.
“No!” She scolded him gently, but firmly.
Vom snarled and reached toward her again.
“No!” She hit him again. “Not for you!”
He frowned, rubbing his snout.
She pointed at the pile of food. “That’s yours.”
Vom pounced on the meal, gleefully shoving down everything. She was
revolted and hypnotized by the sight and watched him goras imself for
several minutes. He wasn’t slowing down, and she doubted he would be full
once he finished—in another two or three minutes at most.
The front door was back. She tiptoed out into the hall and shut the door
quietly behind her.
The puppy in front of Number Two wasn’t a puppy anymore. It was
something else. Something vaguely puppyshaped, but with a malformed skull,
giant black eyes, and a sucker-like mouth.
The creature looked up at her with its three huge eyes, wagged the
tentacle sticking out of its backside, and whimpered.
Diana waited until she had slunk past the hideous creature before she ran
screaming into the streets.
CHAPTER THREE

She stopped shrieking after a minute.

It wasn’t the crazy looks she drew from the other pedestrians that made
her stop. And her damaged sanity hadn’t managed to repair itself. She’d left
something behind in that apartment. Something she’d always taken for
granted. Faith in a rational world. It was like a tiny cog had been removed
from her brain, and all the gears were still working, but a slight wobble was
slowly and inevitably stripping the teeth until one day, without warning, the
Rube Goldberg device that was her mind would fall apart with a loud
sproing.
No, she eventually stopped screaming because she discovered that
running and freaking out at the same time was exhausting. She doubted even
an Olympic athlete could do it for very long. Also, she got stuck at a
crosswalk, and it was hard to keep the momentum while standing there
waiting for the light to change.
She sat on a bench and caught her breath. A glance back the way she’d
come showed neither Vom nor West following her. She’d escaped. Too bad
she’d lost her stuff, but there was no way she was going back for it. Her first
thought was that it was just more crappy luck, but then she remembered that
she’d avoided being trapped for eternity or being eaten by a gangly furry
monster and decided it was the opposite. Things were starting to turn around.
If she could escape unhurt from Vom the Hungering, everything else should be
easy.
Leaning back on the bench, she exhaled a sigh of relief.
The early evening sky was torn in pieces.
 Six slashes ran across it. They pulsed with a strange yellow glow. The
weirdest thing was that the slashes didn’t seem to be behind the stars, but on
top of them. It was as if some gigantic monster had raked the fabric of the
universe itself. And the universe had healed, but the scars remained.
The full moon appeared normal. But on the other side of the sky was
another moon. The orb was sickly greenish. It writhed. It was covered in
bright red eyes. The thing undulated, and she glimpsed a maw filled with
rows of teeth.
She’d escaped the apartment, but she was still in the trap. The cage was
just bigger. She’d seen enough Twilight Zone episodes to know a cosmic
screw when she was in the middle of it.
She stood, carelessly bumping into a tall, angular man in a black trench
coat. His face wasn’t human, but insectile. Her first instinct was to cower or
flee. But that was what they wanted her to do. And she wasn’t about to give
them the satisfaction. She pushed forth the most sincere smile she could
manage while staring into the bug’s six hundred eyes.
“Pardon me, sir.”
The bug clicked its mandibles.
“No problem, miss.”
It walked up to the curb, spread its coat, and soared away. Diana dug her
claws into her fractured sanity and refused to let it go. Even as she noticed
that one of the cars driving down the street was an SUV-sized crimson slug
and that the hot dog vendor on the corner was a monster in an apron with a
paper hat on his squid-like head, she convinced herself, through sheer force
of will, that there was nothing to be concerned about. She didn’t know if that
meant she would be okay or if she’d just lost her mind. All she knew was that
she wasn’t gibbering, and she’d take whatever small victory she could
manage.
A hairy hand grabbed her shoulder. “Hey, there you are.”
Diana turned to the toothy jaws of Vom the Hungering.
“No!” she shouted forcefully as she punched him in the nose. Or at least
the area of his mostly featureless face above his mouth.
“Ow.” Vom rubbed his head. “Why’d you do that?”
“You were going to eat me.”
“No, I wasn’t.”
His stomach rumbled, causing the earth beneath the concrete beneath their
feet to tremble. He smiled sheepishly.
 “Okay, maybe I was thinking about it.”
“This is bullshit,” she said. “I let you out of the closet. You were
supposed to either eat me or let me go.”
Vom shrugged. “Don’t blame me. I don’t make the rules. Oh, hot dog.” He
lumbered over to the cart on his stumpy legs. “One foot-long, please. Extra
everything.”
The squiddy vendor asked, “You got any money?”
“What? I’m good for it.”
The vendor wiggled his tentacles and folded his floppy arms across his
chest.
“Hey, could you loan me a couple of bucks?” Vom asked Diana.
She duplicated the vendor’s stance.
“Oh, fine. I must’ve eaten someone with a wallet at some point.” He
opened his mouth and reached down his own throat. He spit out a variety of
random objects: an old lipsticka dog collar, a license plate, some buttons,
and something small and squirmy that was apparently still alive.
Vom extracted a pair of wrinkled blue jeans from his bigger mouth. He
rifled through the pockets and found a few dollars and some change. Enough
to purchase two hot dogs. The sticky drool covering the cash didn’t bother
the slimy vendor beast, who started working on Vom’s dogs. While waiting,
Vom shoved the regurgitated items back into his mouths. Including the
squirming thing.
“Don’t skimp on the sauerkraut.”
The vendor gave Vom the dogs. He offered one to Diana. She turned it
down with a queasy twinge.
He swallowed the hot dogs in one gulp.
“You have something.” She pointed to the mustard-stained pant leg
snagged on one of his fangs. “Right there.”
“Whoops.”
He slurped down the denim like a stray noodle.
***
They walked through the park, and Vom tried to explain what was
happening. Normally she wouldn’t have been caught walking through a park
alone after dark, but she figured that the ravenous creature beside her would
discourage even the most determined mugger. Or not.
Nobody seemed to notice anything out of the ordinary. The giant bugs and
slugs and misshapen things lurching on the city streets. Or the tears in the sky.
Or the monstrous moon god. All these things remained unobserved by
everyone else.
“Imagine the universe as a tesseract, a single multidimensional hypercube
divided into thin, mostly self-contained slices. Now this model is, by its
nature, flawed and incomplete. Mostly because each entity perceives its own
slice to be the most important, simply from a lack of ability to perceive the
other aspects of the complete universe which surrounds them. With me so
far?”
“No.”
He sighed. “This’d be easier if you had some experience with
multidimensional geometric theory.”
“Yeah, well, I don’t. Didn’t think it would be important. And I don’t think
they even offered it at the college I attended.”
“Okay. We’ll go with the dumbed-down version then.” He spoke very
slowly, using sweeping gestures to emphasize his points. “The universe is a
very tall building with many floors but no elevators and great soundproofing.
And every shred of matter in the universe exists on one of those floors.”
He paused.
“Have I lost you again?”
“I’m not an idiot. I can follow a metaphor.”
“Each floor is usually completely unaware of the other floors around it.
Although sometimes, if one floor gets particularly noisy it might have an
effect on nearby neighbors. And sometimes a floor will spring a leak or a
window will open for a short while and things might get a little wonky for
both floors until the anomaly corrects itself. And other times the floors get
shuffled around and in the process something on Floor A ends up on Floor B,
where it really doesn’t belong. See, there are connections between floors.
Like ventilation ducts or Jefferies tubes or crawl spaces or whatever.
Invisible gaps in the fabric of the universe that probably serve some useful
purpose, but that also some beings use, unintentionally in my case, to cross
floors. And our apartment is one of those trapdoors.
“But you don’t leave your old world behind. A part of it comes with you,
no matter where you go. And so you and I are straddling floors. One foot in
our own portion of reality and another in an alien perception we were never
meant to have.”
“But why?” she asked.“ How does something like that happen?”
 “Hell if I know,” said Vom. “Until I came into contact with your world, I
was just a merciless destructive force, a mindless devourer.”
She flashed him a look.
“Hey, I’m working on it,” he said. “I didn’t eat you, did I?” “You tried.”
“If we’re going to make this relationship work, you’re going to have to
get over that.”
“What relationship?” she asked.
“Like it or not, we’re bound together,” said Vom.
“Oh no we’re not.”
He gnashed his teeth. Since he had a lot of teeth, several rows of them, it
made a hell of a grating noise.
“Hey, consciousness isn’t all it’s cracked up to be. There are all these
complicated thoughts running through my head now, and some of them are
very confusing. They don’t mesh together well. It’s like you. Part of me wants
to eat you. But another part of me feels like that would be a lousy thing to do
since you freed me from that closet. But another part of me thinks that if I kill
you, maybe it’ll free me from this sliver of reality and I’ll get to go home
where all I had to worry about was digesting anything that found its way into
any of my two thousand fourteen stomachs. But another part thinks that maybe
I don’t want to go back to that now that I’ve found a world where not
everything is as simple as endless devouring hunger. But another—”
“I get it.”
“The point is that once you gaze into the abyss—”
“The abyss gazes into you.”
“Who told you that?”
“It’s a cliché. Everybody knows that.”
Vom frowned. “Damn. And I thought I’d made that up. Well, it doesn’t
matter. What matters is that we’re stuck with each other, and we can’t go
back. Me, a timeless devouring force and you, a delicious chewy morsel
wrapped around a crunchy calcium treat.”
She moved a few steps farther from him.
“What?” he said. “It’s a compliment.”
She took stock of her situation. She was bound to a horror from beyond
time and space, and she was probably going slowly mad because of it.
“Is the apartment still mine?”
“You bet,” said Vom. “It’s a package deal.”
There was a bright side at least.
 “So what do you say?” He extended his hand. “Roomies?”
Noticing snapping jaws buried in the fur in Vom’s palms, she kept her
hands in her pockets and nodded.
They walked back to West’s apartment building of horrors. She wasn’t
crazy about living there, but she had no place else to go. She couldn’t call on
any of her friends. Not with Vom and his endless appetite following her.
The building didn’t look right. She’d run away without glancing back
upon her escape, but she saw it with new eyes this time. It was a jutting
tower of strange angles, disappearing into a swirling green vortex in the sky.
The brick walls shimmered and shifted as she walked closer, like one of
those cheap 3-D card images that never quite worked the way the inventor
had hoped.
The vortex growled, and the building shuddered, expanding and
contracting. She climbed the short flight of stairs to the front doors. The
creaky old doors opened without her touching the handles, and hot wind
poured over her. She saw the portal as a huge mouth. One of thousands
scattered across the cosmos, all part of a single impossibly huge creature
dwelling across multiple realities. And all the people, animals, and even
monsters like Vom were merely skittering atoms drifting between its toes.
Although it probably didn’t have toes. Or if it did, each of those toes could
crush a universe. Except for the big toe. That could probably crush several at
once.
Vom walked inside, and she expected the lesser devouring monster to be
devoured by the larger one. But it didn’t happen.
“Are you coming?” he asked her.
She pushed the inhuman thoughts away, gritted her teeth, and followed
him. The otherness outside the apartment disappeared once she was across
the threshold. The heat faded to a mildly uncomfortable warmth. The air was
a bit humid, but nothing she couldn’t handle.
One of the apartment doors opened, and West stuck his head out. He
sported an extra pair of eyes above the normal set. And his bushy beard
writhed a bit. Not the beard itself, but whatever was underneath it, whatever
passed for West’s chin. Not that she wanted to think about that.
“Still alive, Number Five?” he asked, though the answer should’ve been
obvious.
She nodded.
 “You wouldn’t happen to have any Monopoly money on you, would you,
Number Five?”
She shook her head.
“Damn. The mole lords are not going to be happy about that.”
He withdrew into his room and shut the door without another word.
“He’s a crazy old bird,” said Vom, “but he’s harmless.”
Considering the source of the reassurance, Diana didn’t find this very
comforting.
She noticed for the first time that every door in the building was different.
Different size. Different color. Different style. Nothing in the building
matched. The carpeting appeared to be assembled from a thousand discarded
scraps. The walls were brick, then wood paneling, then stucco, then polka-
dotted wallpaper. Nothing lined up in a conventional way. The hall seemed
askew. The stairs curved downward, giving one the impression of walking
down when going up. The doors tilted at odd angles, though never the same
angle. And the numbers marking the apartments were all in different fonts.
The entire building was like a hastily constructed model, put together from
bits and pieces of other models by a maker who was only vaguely familiar
with traditional design conventions.
She hadn’t noticed any of this before. Or maybe it hadn’t looked like this
before. Maybe this was all a byproduct of her new perceptions. Either way,
it weirded her out.
They passed the gruesome puppy beast in front of Apartment Two. The
door opened a crack, and she glimpsed a shadowy figure.
“Hey,” the figure whispered.
The puppy snarled, and the door slammed shut.
The apartment was exactly as she’d left it. She’d expected it to be as
twisted and skewed as the rest of her new universe, but everything was in
order. Except that the coffee table had had a big bite taken out of it.
“Sorry,” said Vom. “Kind of hard to put on the brakes once I get going.”
He helped her push the refrigerator back against the wall. Someone
knocked.
He answered the door before she could stop him.
A short blond woman in her forties and a hulking bat-like creature in a
sweater vest stepped into the apartment.
“Congratulations.” She gave Vom a polite hug. “We just heard about your
early parole.”
 “Stacey, Peter. I thought you’d have moved out by now.”
“We’re working on it,” she said.
The bat gurgled.
“Now, Peter,” said the woman. “Be nice.”
The creature lumbered over to Diana. She recoiled from the grinning
monster and his saber-like fangs. He thrust a lump wrapped in tinfoil into her
arms. “Yours,” he said as drool dripped down his chin.

“Now, Peter,” said Stacey. “Is that any way to treat our new neighbor?”

Diana held the lump in limp hands. It was warm. And was it squirming or
was that just her imagination? How the hell could she even tell anymore?
“You’ll have to excuse Peter. He always gets a little grumpy after a few
hours of hosting.”
“No problem,” replied Diana.
Peter pounced on Stacey. He squeezed her in a tight embrace. They
howled in one terrible harmony as his body collapsed into a frail mortal
shell while she took on the bat-monster shape. The only difference was that
now it wore a floral-print dress.
Peter smoothed the few strands of hair on his balding head. “That’s
better. You must be Vom’s new warden.”
“I must be,” said Diana.
The Stacey-thing snatched the tinfoil lump and bit into it.
“We just got a new breadmaker,” said Peter. “The missus has been dying
for a chance to try it out.”
“Pumpernickel,” cooed Stacey-thing. “Goood.”
“For Heaven’s sake, honey, don’t eat it all.”
She offered the loaf to Diana with a sheepish smile. Bread crumbs and
bits of tinfoil were stuck between Stacey’s pointed teeth.
Diana politely turned the offering away. “No, thank you. Maybe later.”
“I’ll take that.” Vom snatched the bread and shoved it into the mouth in
his potbelly.
CHAPTER FOUR

Once a week Calvin and Sharon spent the night together, doing something.
It was an informal arrangement, and since they lived together they already
saw each other regularly. But there was only one night when it was expected,
when they would leave the apartment together and see a movie, get some
dinner, or maybe just hang out at a coffee shop and talk.
Sharon knew better than to think of it as date night, but sometimes she
still did.
Dressing for almost-date night was tricky. She didn’t want anything too
formal or too casual. She wanted to be comfortable. She wanted to look nice.
Although this was purely for her own satisfaction. Calvin didn’t care what
she looked like. She could’ve worn a clown suit and he wouldn’t have
noticed. Half the time he needed her help to dress himself.
He didn’t need clothes, but having walked among humans for ages he had
the basics down, though he did complain that fashion was always changing
and was hard to keep up with. Shirt. Pants. Usually he remembered his shoes.
She’d long ago accepted socks were hit-and-miss. Underwear was right out.
Getting to dress up was difficult because it was all just so many extra
accessories as far as he was concerned. Ties escaped him. Cuff links he
couldn’t understand. Wrinkles were beneath his notice.
Given a choice he’d have walked around in a T-shirt, sweatpants, and
sandals all day, every day. And that would’ve been just fine with her, but it
wasn’t up to her. Greg had established a rule that Calvin had to maintain a
certain level of presentability at all times. It was necessary since most
people would not worship a man who dressed slovenly. Not in this day and
age. There were expectations, standards. If Jesus were walking the Earth
today he’d have to get a shave and a haircut and invest in Armani. Probably
no one would listen to him, but at least he’d have a fighting chance.
In addition to Calvin’s underdeveloped appreciation of clothing, he also
had no appreciation of the human form. To him all humans were merely
walking bags of meat. If Calvin was a god (and who was to say he wasn’t?),
he was not the type of god to cavort with every piece of tempting mortal ass
that came along. And while she wouldn’t have minded some cavorting,
Sharon had accepted it.
But when date night came along she still put on some makeup, still
struggled to find the right pair of slacks that made her ass look good, still
fretted about those few extra pounds, and still debated what level of cleavage
was most flattering without drawing too much attention to itself.
She came out of her bedroom, wearing her carefully selected ensemble.
“How do I look?” she asked.
“Good,” he replied automatically, like a trained dog. He didn’t even look
up at her, but at least he was trying.
They decided to go to the Mexican place just down the street. Although
just where it popped up varied from week to week: it migrated from building
to building, replacing the bookstore or the Italian restaurant or the church.
And there were some days when it disappeared entirely.
The universe, while mostly stable, had its hiccups. The Mexican place
was one of these. When it was there it was a vibrant restaurant full of life
and energy with the best tacos in town. When it was gone… it was just gone.
The sound of mariachi music remained, though, filling the block every hour
of the day, the ghostly echoes of a phantom band.
She’d never seen the restaurant appear or disappear. It seemed to happen
only when no one was looking. On occasion the restaurant would disappear
with people still inside it. They would promptly be forgotten by everyone,
never to return. Whether they ceased to exist, were devoured by some
nameless thing, or were perhaps lured into a mysterious netherworld by the
freshest handmade tortillas and most delectable enchiladas in the city, no one
knew. All Sharon knew was that the food was delicious and reasonably
priced, and they served a margarita that she was willing to die for. Or
disappear. Or whatever.
The Mexican place was there, occupying the spot usually held by an
electronics store. They grabbed a seat and munched chips. From the inside
the world looked different. The city was gone, replaced by a vista of yellow
grass and an emerald sun. Giant moths soared in the skies. Their colorful
prismatic wings shimmered in great clouds. The view was part of whatiked
about the place.
There was another reason she loved the Mexican place. She loved it
because it was their place. Here she didn’t have to share Calvin with anyone
else. Here, and really only here, nothing else mattered.
The front door flew open and a mound of hairy blue thing with a face like
a buffalo entered. A pair of giant black mantises hung on each of its arms.
“There goes the neighborhood,” said Sharon.
The buffalo crept up to the employee in charge of seating, promptly
devoured her in one bite, and lurched to a table. There was a couple already
seated there, but they were all too happy to concede their table and meal to
the creatures.
The buffalo slurped down the enchiladas while the bugs sniffed the beers.
They chirped, chewing on the tablecloth and licking the wax from the
candles.
“Should we go somewhere else?” she asked.
“You haven’t even gotten your food yet,” he replied.
“It’s not that important.”
The waiter tried to take the buffalo’s order and was set upon by the bugs
for his trouble.
“That’s it.” Calvin pushed away from the table.
“It’s okay,” she said. “You don’t have to do that.”
“Yes, I do.”
“But—”
But he was already away.
“Excuse me.”
The buffalo and bugs ignored him.
“I said, excuse me.”
The bugs stopped tormenting the waiter and raised their heads. The
buffalo snorted.
“People are trying to eat here,” said Calvin.
The buffalo rose to its full height and howled at Calvin, spraying a
healthy dose of phosphorescent drool across his face. The bugs chortled.
“I’m trying to be nice about this, but there is no call for this behavior.
Everyone’s just trying to have a pleasant evening, and you’re ruining it for
everyone.”
The rude beast howled and shook its head, splattering copious amounts of
drool throughout the room.
“Have it your way.”
Calvin raised a hand and smacked the buffalo across the nose. The air
cracked with thunder. The monster fell on one knee. Calvin grabbed it by the
ear and yanked it to its feet. The buffalo squawked and roared, but Calvin
pulled it helplessly toward the front door.
“And spit it out,”he said.
The buffalo spit up the seating girl, whole and unharmed though covered
in slime.
“Thank you,” she said.
“Don’t mention it.”
Calvin tossed the beast out the front door. He helped the seating girl up,
then turned on the bugs.
“You should probably leave now.”
They scampered out the door. One tried to take the waiter to go, but a
word from Calvin helped it change its mind.
“And don’t come back unless you’re willing to behave,” shouted Calvin
before returning to his table.
“Thanks,” Sharon said.
“No problem.” He reached across the table and used his napkin to wipe
away a smudge of glowing buffalo drool from her chin. “I know how much
you love this place.”
They shared a smile.
Their meal was on the house.
CHAPTER FIVE

Diana sold coats. Or, to be more honest, she stood around in the coat
section of a department store and waited for people to come around and pick
out coats. Buying coats was one of those shopping experiences in which a
clerk served about the same purpose as a mannequin. Only instead of
wearing the coat, she told people how good they looked in their potential
new wardrobe additions.
She didn’t lie. If someone looked genuinely bad in a coat, she usually
told them this (in a gentle, soft-sell fashion). But it was hard to look bad in a
coat, and it really wasn’t hard to pick out one that you liked that looked fine
on your body type. Although there was one dreadful red-and-orange eyesore
that had been in the coat department since long before her and would
probably still be there, waiting, long after she was gone.
As jobs went, it wasn’t horrible. She’d had worse. She’d had better. She
wasn’t planning on making a career out of it, but it paid the bills for the time
being. The only bad thing about it was that it could be dull and, when she
was in the wrong frame of mind, a single shift could last thirty or forty hours.
Today felt like it would be one of those days.
After being trapped for four days and change in her apartment, she wasn’t
ready to be trapped in a bigger room. She also didn’t feel like calling in sick
because that would inevitably lead to questions. Where had she been? Why
hadn’t she called in? And so on.
It would almost be easier to go in to work and pretend she hadn’t even
missed. Except that even if she was willing to pretend, no one else would be.
The same questions would still be waiting. Why is there a hairy green
monster following you?
Oh, just something I picked up at the nexus of realities, she would
reply. Can I help you with a coat?
She supposed she could have just skipped today and not called, but that
wasn’t the way she was hardwired. It was against her character to miss work
four days in a row without letting someone know.
A glance at the clock confirmed she had two minutes before having to get
up and get ready. She lay in bed and wished there were a way to miss and not
call in and avoid the various hassles awaiting her on each and every path
before her.
The phone rang in the other room. She was slow to answer it because she
had to move the dresser blocking her door. The door didn’t have a lock, and
she didn’t trust Vom to stay in control of his appetites while she slept. By the
time she moved the dresser out of the way he had already answered the
phone.
“Hello. Yes, yes. Oh really?” He listened, making generic I’m listening
sounds to confirm this to both her and the person on the other end of the
phone. “Okay. I’ll tell her. No problem.”
He hung up.
“There was a fire at the store,” he said.
“Oh my… was anyone hurt?”
Vom shrugged. “Didn’t say. Just said you don’t have to bother coming in
today.”
She leaned against the wall and absorbed the news. On the bright side,
her work problem was solved.
“Wait. I just moved in, and I haven’t talked to anyone yet. How did they
get this number? Even I don’t know it yet.”
Vom shrugged again, but she could tell he was holding out on her. Even
though he didn’t have any eyes, his mouths pursed suspiciously. She could
feel he was lying to her. Probably part of that psychic bond they shared.
He withered beneath her glare.
“You’d probably call it magic. Or sorcery. Or wizardry. Or majik with a
j and a k. Though I’ve always found that pretentious and unnecessary.”
“Okay, so now you’re telling me I have magical powers.”
“It’s just a side effect of straddling multiple floors of reality. Any
intelligent being can do it, provided they have the will and desire. Also, you
need a conduit to gather the appropriate metaphysical charge and—”
“Stop.”
“What? Too technical again?”
“I’m sure you have a great metaphorical explanation you could give me,
but it’ll just be more mumbo jumbo that I really don’t understand.”
“You wished not to go to work. Magic took care of that for you.”
“I didn’t wish for a fire.”
“You didn’t not wish for a fire.”
“What the hell does that mean?”
“Unguided reality manipulation will always take the path of least
resistance. Since you didn’t specify the details, you can hardly be upset by
the results.”
She hastily threw on some clothes, not bothering to shower.
“Where are you going?” asked Vom.
“To the store,” she said.
“I thought you didn’t want to go to the store.”
“I didn’t, but if I started a magic fire that killed somebody, I need to
know.”
“Why?”
“Why what?”
“Why do you need to know?” asked Vom.
“Because it’s important.”
“It’s important to know if you killed someone?”
“Yes.”
“And why is that?”
“Because I couldn’t live with myself if I did.”
Vom nodded. “Then why would you want to know?”
Diana said, “You don’t understand.”
“Oh, I understand. You may have killed someone by accident and now
you think it’ll make things better to torture yourself about it. Just because I
don’t agree with it doesn’t mean I can’t understand it.”
“We can’t all be amoral monsters with a complete indifference to human
life.”
“I’m not indifferent to human life as a whole,” he said. “Just individual
ones.”
“My mistake. I’m going. You stay here.”
Vom snarled. “I’m a cosmic entity. Not a puppy.”
 “Just do me a favor,” she said. “Try not to chew on the furniture.”
He grinned. “I promise nothing.”
Diana rushed to the store, stopping only for a coffee and a bagel. When
she was almost there she realized that seeing the fire wouldn’t answer any
questions. By then she was less concerned with the possible body count and
just determined to see what the results of her careless wish might be. She
envisioned the entire department store burned to the ground. Then, worrying
that perhaps imagining something like that would make it happen, she did her
best to wipe the image from her mind. But it was like asking herself not to
think about a pink dinosaur. Once the idea was introduced it uldn’t be
removed.
She should’ve taken the time to listen to Vom’s explanation. If she did
have magical powers now, it was probably smart to understand them.
The department store had not been destroyed. closed for repairs read a
sign on the door. She peered through the windows and, while the coat section
wasn’t visible from outside, she could see that most of the visible smoke
damage was in that general area. The store was still standing, and it didn’t
look as if the fire department had had to soak the place down to stop the fire
from spreading.
“Pretty bad, huh?” asked Wendall from behind her.
She turned toward him. He worked in housewares. Wendall was short, a
little chubby, with curly hair and a perpetual smile. Always cheerful.
Sometimes too much so. They hadn’t talked much, but she liked him in a
pleasant, casualacquaintance way.
“Had to come and see for yourself, huh?” He joined her at the window.
“Me too.”
“Do they know how it happened?” she asked.
“They think it was an electrical short. You know how old the wiring is in
this place. Thank God, nobody was hurt.”
She breathed an inner sigh of relief.
“They say it’ll probably take a week or two to fix the damage,” he said.
“Say, you want to go get a cup of coffee or something?”
“Actually, I just had some coffee,” she replied.
“There’s a great little bagel place just around the corner,” he said.
“Uh, I just…”
“My treat.”
 Wendall grinned at her. He had a crush on her. Possibly. It wasn’t easy to
tell because he was always so friendly, but he was that special brand of nice
guy who was so used to being overlooked that any woman who
acknowledged his existence became attractive by default. Or maybe she was
just flattering herself. Maybe he was just being friendly again.
“Yeah, sure.”
She figured it couldn’t hurt to spend some time with a regular, non-
world-devouring person, and Wendall was as ordinary as reality could get.
The “great little bagel place just around the corner” was actually the
“adequate little bagel place just around the corner where she ate lunch two or
three times a week,” but she found the familiarity comforting. Something like
a half-cat, halfrabbit hopped around, unobserved by everyone else, under one
of the tables, but she resolutely ignored it.
Wendall carried the bulk of most conversations. He wasn’t a
blabbermouth, but if you weren’t feeling up to talking he didn’t mind filling
the silence himself. He talked about nothing important. She didn’t hold it
against him since most talk was about nothing important. She didn’t have
anything worthwhile to discuss either, aside from herent induction into the
world of the supernatural, and this was the last thing she wanted to talk
about. But there were only so many variations of “Crazy weather we’ve been
having lately,” so much shop talk, before she found herself zoning out.
“Anyway,” said Wendall, “how about it?”
“Hmmm.”
“About the movie?” he asked.
It took her a moment to realize that he’d asked her out at some point in the
conversation. She was having trouble focusing. The air crackled with a
weird electricity.
She forced herself to look into his eyes. Bright, eager eyes above a
hopeful smile.
“Uh, Wendall,” she started, “I’m kind of in a bad place.”
All the hope vanished from his face, though he was quick to recover.
“I’m not trying to blow you off,” she said. “I’m not. It’s… just… I’m
going through something kind of… complicated right now.”
She wanted to explain it to him, but it was too unbelievable.
A round purple monster waddled into view in the window. It stopped,
pressed its face against the glass, and with its three eyes scanned the interior
of the bagel place. In a world full of monsters, there was something different
about this one. This one put her on edge. More on edge, anyway. And when
its gaze settled on her, she was not surprised.
The creature jumped through the window, sending glass shattering in all
directions. The other customers screamed. Some froze. Others jumped up in
panic. But the monster lumbered with single-minded determination toward
Diana. Lunging, the giant hedgehog-like beast prepared to pounce.
Suddenly Vom was there. He hoisted the purple creature into the air and
threw it across the room.
“Are you okay?” asked Vom.
“I thought you said you weren’t a puppy.”
“Aren’t you glad I lied?”
Roaring, the hedgehog threw itself into Vom.
Diana, along with half the customers, found herself trapped by the
grappling horrors cutting off the exit. She didn’t know what anyone else
observed, but she saw a giant hedgehog with a thick, rubbery skin wrestling a
fuzzy green puppet. The scene put Diana in mind of a Scooby-Doo episode.
Except the villains were exactly what they appeared to be, and people were
going to get hurt.
Vom took a bite out of his opponent, inflicting a gushing wound. A purple
splotch jumped off the hedgehog’s back and enlarged into a duplicate of the
original. The new creature turned and charged at Diana.
Yelping, she threw her hands up to defend herself. A chill ran down her
arms, and invisible forces catapulted the monster through the ceiling. She felt
a little woozy after te effort. She definitely needed to get the hang of these
new superpowers.
The hedgehog spawned two more duplicates. All three piled on Vom.
Wendall took her by the hand and pulled her out the door. Outside the
restaurant she stopped him from dragging her any farther. The roars and
shrieks coming from within were terrifying and bizarre. The struggle shook
the street and cracked the building.
“We have to get out of here,” said Wendall.
It was the smart thing to do, but it felt wrong. She’d left Vom to be mauled
to death. Although she wasn’t certain that he could die. He was ancient, and
it was hard to imagine that a savage beating could destroy him. But the
hedgehog was also some kind of monster, so maybe that was an exception.
She couldn’t do anything about it. Her own magic powers were so new
and unfamiliar that she didn’t have the faintest idea how to help Vom, even if
she had been sure it was the right thing to do.
A terrific howl rocked the earth. She was knocked off her feet. Dust
obscured her vision as Wendall’s shadowy figure offered her a hand. She
took it, and a sharp pain ran down her spine.
It wasn’t Wendall. It was the hedgehog. She pulled away, but his grip was
unbreakable. He seized her by the throat.
Wendall came out of the dust and threw a sloppy punch that connected
with the monster’s shoulder. The monster didn’t move, but it was a noble
effort. She’d written off Wendall too soon. At least he’d tried when he
could’ve run away. Too bad she was going to die anyway.
Or not. She wasn’t able to breathe but didn’t seem to need to. The
monster wasn’t hurting her. It didn’t really seem to want to, either. It threw
her down to the ground, and a quizzical expression crossed its face. It was
confused, frightened.
Thunder cracked from the restaurant as a hedgehog duplicate smashed
through its façade, bounced off the street, and nearly struck Diana and her
attacker. Another boom followed as a second hedgehog hurtled outward,
digging a trench in the pavement and coming to a stop a few feet to their left.
Vom exited the building through its shattered front door. He made a show
of wiping his hands with big grins.
“Are you okay?”
“Yes. I think so.” She rubbed her throat. The skin was a little raw, but it
wasn’t a serious injury.
The hedgehog tilted its head at a curious angle and stepped toward her.
“It’s okay,” she said in a soothing voice. “Everything will be fine now.”
The beast’s face contorted into a snarl, and it lunged at her. Instincts
kicked in. Since flight had failed her, she resorted to fight. Diana unleashed a
haymaker under the monster’s chin. Its head exploded in a burst of green and
black. The body took several steps backward before collapsing.
“Holy crap,” she said. “I didn’t mean to… it was an accident. I wasn’t
trying to—”
“He’s not dead,” said Vom.
Vom picked up the mushy purple body and started to eat it. It was a
gruesome show as one unspeakable thing devoured another in the space of a
half a minute.
He belched.
“Excuse me.”
 The pedestrians stood in shock at what they’d just witnessed. They
weren’t ready for a world gone mad filled with horrible monsters and
exploding heads.
Several hedgehog beasts waddled beside Vom.
“You didn’t have to hit me so hard,” said one.
“Sorry about that,” replied Diana. Only a moment later she was unsure of
why she was apologizing.
“Diana, you know these things?” asked Wendall.
“I can explain,” Diana lied. “It’s not as crazy as it looks.”
No, it was crazier. She couldn’t explain because she didn’t understand
much of it herself.
He scrambled away as if she were every bit the horrible beasts beside
her.
A whistling sound drew her attention skyward. The hedgehog she’d
launched into the atmosphere plummeted downward. Before she could shout
a warning it returned to Earth, landing right on Wendall, squashing him into a
gooey mess. Or so she assumed. She turned away to avoid seeing all the gory
details.
But she couldn’t turn away from the carnage and destruction surrounding
her. It was only in comic books that a whole city block could be destroyed
without casualties. The ten-story building that housed the bagel shop looked
as if it might collapse at any moment.
She was going to be sick.
“What’s with her?” asked a hedgehog beast.
“She’s new to this,” replied Vom.
Vom and the hedgehogs faded away. Diana was still adjusting to this
strange perspective on reality, so she wasn’t able to see what happened. She
sensed the ripples as the cosmos readjusted itself, but was aware of it only
after it was over. She sat in the restored bagel shop. Everything was back to
normal, returned to the state just before the monster attack.
“Wendall,” she said. “You’re alive.”
He hesitated. She wondered if he remembered any of it. If anyone here
did. There was an awkward quiet in the shop, and indeed the entire block, as
the remnants of unacceptable memories faded.
Maybe it was all her imagination. Maybe Vom and the hedgehog were all
just figments of her own deranged mind. It seemed more sensible to believe
she was insane than that she was living in a universe filledwith monsters that
no one else saw.
Diana considered Wendall sitting before her. She never would’ve thought
it, but he’d proven himself to be a good guy. And even if it was only in her
imagination, she still thought he deserved a chance to prove it.
“Wendall, I’d love to go to the movies with you,” she said.
“Yeah… about that,” he stammered. “I’m pretty busy the next few weeks,
but I’ll check my schedule and get back to you.”
She reached for his hand, but he recoiled.
“I have to get going,” he said, “but I’ll see you later, I’m sure.”
He ran out the door without a backward glance. He was in such a hurry
he steamrolled over an old lady.
He remembered, and he wasn’t the only one. Nobody was looking at her.
More than that. They were deliberately not looking at her. She had become
something else to be ignored. Like the crumbs of rubble littering the floor or
the spiderweb of cracks running through the shop window or the miniature
hedgehog clone skittering across the floor. Bits and pieces of a not-quite-
undone reality.
Diana’s head hurt. The world was both too bright and not bright enough.
Everything smelled funny. Her bagel tasted weird. The air blown by the
ceiling fan scraped against her skin. She was aware of everything now, and
everything seemed alien and unpleasant.
She threw away her bagel, dumped out her coffee, and walked out of the
shop into a strange universe she could no longer call home.
CHAPTER SIX

The farther Diana walked, the more alien the universe around her
became. She noticed more and more oddities. Like a tenstory building that
floated a few feet above the ground. Or a dog with a human face being
walked by a human with a dog face. Or the swelling and contraction of the
pavement under her feet in a nearly imperceptible way, as if it were built on
the back of a giant, slumbering monster.
That was what was so maddening. She couldn’t rule out any possibilities
now. She’d never been a contemplative soul. Like most people, she had
usually been too busy living her day-today life to dwell on deeper mysteries
that she was certain she’d never understand anyway. She had just taken most
things on faith and trusted that someone would figure it out.
Now she’d discovered the human race was little more than a mass of
microbes squirming on a thin slice of reality they foolishly labeled “the
universe.” The revelation that there was nothing special about humanity
didn’t shock her. Not specifically. She’d always been cynical about that sort
of thing. The idea that reality was all too big to even quantify in any
meaningful way didn’t disturb her much either. Except, deep down, she’d
assumed there was some inherent logic at work. Like ricocheting molecules
congealing into planets and stars, dogs and cats. At least that made sense,
even if it w’t very comforting. At least it put things in neat little boxes with
neat little labels that she didn’t always understand but could rely on in terms
of familiarity.
Too bad it had all turned out to be bullshit.
 Instead she found herself in a world where everything was possible,
without a mental filing cabinet into which she could collate her perceptions.
Everything was one giant heap, too big to be swept under the rug, too noisy to
shut the door on.
Too much imagination had never been a concern for Diana, but with her
new perceptions a switch had been flipped. She envisioned the universe as
being run by tremendous, godlike butterflies looking down on their creation
and debating whether it was shiny enough to keep or whether they should just
throw it away and start again. She pictured everything as a dream. Her
dream. A never-ending fantasy that would start all over once she died. Over
and over again. Or maybe it was the opposite. Maybe she was just a phantom
in someone else’s fantasy world. Hell, she might have been a robot for all
she knew.
Every possibility, no matter how disturbing, inconceivable, or downright
stupid seemed feasible now. She cursed every single Twilight Zone episode
she’d seen for planting the seeds of schizophrenia in her brain. Although it
wasn’t technically mental illness if you were more aware, your sense of
reality more expanded. Or maybe it was. Maybe all this was just her addled
mind snapping, and she was just alert enough to realize it. She wondered
whether you could be crazy and know it at the same time. Then she got pissed
when she realized any answer she reached would be suspect by its very
nature.
Diana mumbled to herself, targeting the first object for her annoyance that
came to mind. “Screw you, Rod Serling.”
She paused, stopping before her apartment building. She hadn’t meant to
come back here. She’d merely been walking without paying attention.
But here she was.
There was something comforting about the place. Something terrifying.
Most terrifying was how comforting she found it. Like she belonged here
now.
She entered the building, and everything suddenly felt better. The world
outside was a strange, monstrous realm. The world inside was just as
strange. So why did she find it less bizarre, less jarring?
The door to West’s apartment opened, and he stuck his head out. “Hey,
Number Five. Can you bring me that package on the stoop?”
Having just passed the stoop, she hadn’t noticed a package. A glance
over her shoulder showed a box wrapped in brown paper sitting behind her.
She couldn’t have entered without tripping over it.
“Hurry it up, Number Five,” said West.
When Diana turned to pick up the package, it had disappeared. She
walked back to the open apartment door and said, “It’s gone.”
“Better not be,” replied West with a snort.
From her vantage point the package was back in iplace. She walked
toward it, each step taken with care and deliberation. With each step the
package became lighter and lighter until it was transparent—then, just when
she was within reach, it faded away. She walked back down the hallway, and
when she reached West’s door the package was back.
He swaggered over to her. “Well, where is it?”
“It keeps disappearing.”
“Are you thinking about something else when you reach for it?”
“Something else?”
West’s heavy eyebrows furrowed. “You can’t think about picking up the
package while you’re picking up the package. It’ll hear you coming that
way.”
She nodded, more to herself than to him. “Maybe it’d be easier if you just
got it yourself.”
He frowned. “That’s no good. It knows me too well. Can smell me from a
mile away.”
So could she, but she refrained from suggesting a bath might be in order.
“If you don’t get that package, every living thing in Barcelona is going to
die,” said West.
She believed him. Not just because she was in a state of mind to believe
anything and everything, but because he said it so matter-of-factly, as if
commenting on an annoying weather prediction. Oh, darn, the picnic is going
to be ruined. Fiddledee-dee.
He vanished into his darkened apartment.
Diana decided that if she could save everyone in Barcelona, then at least
she could say she’d done something worthwhile with her life. She moved
toward the package.
It vanished.
Damn. It was onto her.
West’s voice came from the darkness. “Three minutes.”
“I’m working on it,” she called back.
 “Well, it’s no problem. Not like anyone of any great importance is in
Barcelona or anything. Not like the entire future of the human race hinges on
the fate of one Spanish city.”
She couldn’t tell if he was joking or not. West’s delivery was flat, and
her gauge of reality was hardly reliable.
She stuck her hands in her pockets, whistled a jaunty tune, and sauntered
toward the package. She attempted to occupy her mind with thoughts of
turtles and jelly doughnuts. Why turtles and jelly doughnuts? She didn’t have
a clue. Just the first two things that popped into her head. Out of all the things
in her expanding universe, she questioned what these two objects said about
her. It wasn’t that they were bad. It was just that they seemed an odd pairing,
two things that didn’t go together. And she wondered what it said about her
perceptions and logic that these were the two things that sprang to her mind
as if they were the most natural combination in the world.
“Aha!”
Diana pounced on the package. It vibrated in her hands as if trying to
vanish, but she held tight. Her distracting thoughts had worked. Almost too
well, as she must’ve wasted a good minute or two standing beside the
package before grabbing it, but she had it now.
“Nineteen seconds,” called West.
She ran in and handed him the paper-wrapped box. He took it and set it
on a shelf beside several other identical boxes.
“Hummph,” said West. “Didn’t think you’d make it.”
She said, “So what about Barcelona?”
“What about it?”
“Is it going to be okay?”
“Should hold for another day or two,” replied West.
He shuffled over to an overstuffed couch and collapsed into it.
“Something I can do for you, Number Five?”
She realized she was standing in West’s apartment, a shadowy realm in
perpetual twilight. The décor, what she could see of it, was straight out of the
seventies. The brightest thing in the room was a unusually large lava lamp
that cast a greenish glow. The wax inside swirled in strange patterns. If she
squinted just right, she thought she saw an eye floating somewhere within,
and it glared at her.
A black-light octopus poster squirmed on the wall. It twisted and
distorted like one of those bad motion-imitation pictures won as Cracker
Jack prizes. And West’s couch swayed as if on board a boat, even though all
the other furniture stayed put.
Yet the weirdness of this apartment was somehow less foreign and
unsettling than the real world (whatever that meant) outside this building’s
front door.
“What’s in the package?” she asked.
“There’s nothing in the package, Number Five.”
West jumped to his feet and marched forward.
“There’s nothing in any of the packages if they know what’s good for
them.”
Most of the boxes hopped deeper into the shelf recesses. One leaned
forward, challenging West.
“Oh, someone’s got an attitude, does he?” West’s voice rose. Not much.
But enough to be noticed, which in itself was surprising enough to unsettle
Diana. “Someone thinks he’s too good for the shelf, does he?”
The package growled.
“You’ll stay formless, and you’ll like it,” said West. “Just remember that
once you take on flesh, it means you’ll have an ass for me to kick.”
West stared down the package.
“Well, I can see you’re b,” said Diana. “I’ll just leave you to… uh…
taunt the boxes.”
She was a few steps out of the apartment and down the hall when West
spoke up.
“It will get easier,” said West.
His face, covered by hair, was as unreadable as his voice, but she thought
she saw his thick mustache twitch with the traces of a smile.
“The period of adjustment varies from individual to individual,” he said,
“but it always gets better. One way or another.”
“One way or another?”
“Oh, you know. Crossword puzzles. Pornography. Video games. Knitting.
Madness. Death. We all find a way of coping, Number Five.”
His dark eyes focused on a point on a distant horizon. He chuckled
through a tight, closed mouth. Then an awkward silence, at least as far as
Diana was concerned, passed between them. She suspected West didn’t even
notice.
“Uh… thanks,” she said.
 Something crashed inside his apartment. Grumbling, he went back to deal
with the problem. She hoped Barcelona or Paris or whatever else would be
okay, but it wasn’t her problem anymore. Her problem was waiting in her
apartment.
And he was not alone.
Vom the Hungering sat on the sofa. The green-furred monster had
something stuck in his mouth. His cheek bulged. She wondered if it was a
whole pig or a small child and decided she’d rather not know.
The giant rubber hedgehog hunched beside the coffee table.
“I know I saw it go under here,” he said. “I think it ran into the kitchen,”
said Vom. “Oh, hey, Diana.” He grinned. Glimpses of red velvet showed
between his sharp teeth. He spit out the sofa pillow he’d been sucking on like
an industrial-sized Life Saver.
“Sorry. Helps to keep my mind off my eating disorder.”
He returned the saliva-coated pillow to its spot on the couch.
“One day at a time and all that,” said Vom.
She was annoyed, but only for a moment. Having Vom devour pillows
was preferable to anything else that came to mind. She could’ve lived
without his slimy drool soaking into the upholstery, but it wasn’t her couch.
The hedgehog stood. He held a miniature version of himself in one hand.
“Oh, hello,” said the monster to Diana.
“Diana, this is Unending Smorgaz,” said Vom.
“Hi,” she said.
“Do you want to take care of this for me, Vom?” Smorgaz threw his
miniature to Vom, who snapped it down in a single bite. “Thanks.”
“No problem.”
Diana wanted to sit down but didn’t want to sit next to Vom and his
indiscriminate jaws. The air shimmered, and a recliner materialized beside
her. She wasn’t sure if she had caused it or if the apartment itself had created
the chair, but it seemed a moot point. She plopped into the recliner.
“Smorgaz, could you excuse us a moment?” she asked. “I need to talk to
Vom.”
“Say no more. Think I’ll go for a walk. Anyone want anything while I’m
out?”
“Could you bring back a few dozen pizzas?” asked Vom. Diana could’ve
probably wished for pizzas, but eating magical pizzas conjured up from the
nethersphere didn’t sound very appetizing.
 “Sure thing. Do you want the pizza delivery guy too?”
Vom’s stomach growled. Literally, the mouth on his gut grumbled, licking
its lips.
“No pizza delivery guys,” said Diana. “Or gals. Or puppies or kittens or
anything like that.”
Vom frowned. “Can we at least get sausage on the pizzas?”
“Yes.”
“Okay, a dozen sausage pizzas coming up.” Smorgaz trundled out the
door, but she stopped him.
“Do you have any money?”
“No.”
“How do you intend to pay?”
“Pay?” Smorgaz tilted his head at an angle and a most curious expression
crossed his face. “I’m sorry, but I don’t understand the question.”
“You have to pay for them somehow.”
“I do?”
Unending Smorgaz glanced at Vom, who shrugged.
“She’s unconventional.”
Diana contemplated how Smorgaz planned on securing those pizzas, but,
of course, he was a monster. Monsters didn’t carry cash. They just took what
they wanted without thought for the consequences. That wouldn’t do. She
couldn’t unleash a beast into the streets to terrorize every pizza delivery
vehicle he stumbled across.
She pulled some cash out of her wallet and handed it to Smorgaz. “Just
seven blocks south, on the Corner of O’Brian and Swaim, there’s a little shop
that sells two medium cheese pizzas for a good price.”
“Only two?” whined Vom. “And what about the sausage?”
“Fine.” She gave Smorgaz another few dollars and some change to cover
tax.
“What about garlic bread?”
Se opened her wallet to let Vom see how empty it was. He slouched and
stuffed the pillow back into his mouth with a pout.
Smorgaz left.
While she organized her thoughts, Vom noisily chewed like a petulant
three-year-old.
“Pork is meat,” he grumbled.
“Yes, it is.”
 “Puppies are meat,” he said.
“You’re not eating puppies. Not while I’m around.”
“Have you ever eaten a puppy? They’re delicious.”
“Correct me if I’m wrong, but isn’t everything delicious to you?”
“I don’t care for broccoli,” he replied.
She stared at him skeptically.
“Just because I’ll eat it doesn’t mean I like it.” He leaned forward.
“Anyway, when you get right down to it, everything in this universe is just a
handful of atoms arranged in peculiar ways. Puppies aren’t different than
pigs, carbon and nitrogen. It seems unfair to just eat one because of your own
arbitrary cultural standards of acceptability.”
“Arbitrary, yes,” she agreed. “But it doesn’t change anything.”
“What about dogs? Full-grown ones, I mean?”
“No dogs.”
He opened his mouth, but she cut him off.
“Just assume that if I haven’t okayed it, it’s off-limits.”
Annoyed, he swallowed the pillow.
“It’s clear we need to lay some ground rules,” she said. “If we’re going
to be stuck with each other, we have to figure a way to make this work.”
“Agreed.” Vom snorted. “I just don’t see why I have to make all the
sacrifices.”
“My sense of reality has crumbled. I’m bound to a monster that wants to
devour everything all the time, including me. And I’m pretty sure I’m going to
lose my sanity eventually. So if I’m going to have to deal with all that, the
least you can do is not eat puppies.”
Vom shrugged. “Fair enough.”
“What I need from you now is some explanations about how all this…
weirdness functions. If this is the world I have to live in, I’m damn well
going to understand it. For starters, I need to know why the hell that monster
tried to kill me this morning and now he’s hanging around, fetching us pizza.”
“Do you want the complicated answer? Or the simple one?”
A three-inch Smorgaz climbed up the wall beside Vom. He nabbed it and
stuffell going in one set of jaws while talking with another.
“The short answer is because of your connection with me, you aren’t
quite in tune with your native reality anymore. It’s not a big deal, doesn’t
really have a big effect on the universe. But it makes you a beacon, a shining
light that draws the attention of certain misplaced inter-dimensional entities,
such as myself and Smorgaz, seeking to reorient themselves in a confusing,
unfamiliar world.”
“He was confused and frightened and that made him want to kill me.”
“He wasn’t trying to kill you. He was just attracted to the nearest thing
that reminded him of home. It’s like he’s a lost rat that stumbled into
someplace he doesn’t belong and he scrambled toward the nearest… rat hole
he came across.”
She snarled.
“Maybe that came out wrong,” he said. “These rules aren’t universal.
Plenty of alien things slip into your reality and either perish quickly or adjust
without need of an anchoring force. But some are like me or Smorgaz, we
don’t die, but we also function at such different levels that without something
to ground us, we’d eventually probably do some very bad stuff. Mind you,
most of that stuff would be the unintentional damage of a bewildered animal
thrashing around in an ill-fitting cage.”
“So you must have known something like this was going to happen,” she
said. “Otherwise, why would you have followed me?”
“I expected it sooner or later, but I had figured later rather than sooner.
Just the same, I tagged along because… well, it’s not like I had anything
better to do. And I like you. I like being around you. Being near you keeps me
focused, relaxed, like a soothing melody.” Vom snapped his fingers. “Hey,
that sounds a lot better than the rat-hole metaphor I tried earlier, doesn’t it?”
“Just a bit. Let me guess… now that I’m Smorgaz’s reassuring tune I’m
stuck with him just like I’m stuck with you.”
“I’d avoid using the word stuck when Smorgaz is around. He’s a little
sensitive. And when he gets this insecure he starts spawning like mad. We’ll
be up to our eyeballs in clones before you know it.”
“You don’t have eyeballs.”
“Figure of speech.”
“That’s his thing then?” she asked. “Spawning?”
“Yep. That’s his thing. Nobody does it better.”
The sound of tearing carpet drew her attention to another pint-sized
Smorgaz.
“Yeah, you should probably get used to that,” said Vom. “Even when he’s
trying to keep it under control, he usually spits out at least one Smorgaz Jr.
every ten minutes. The unintentional ones tend to dissolve after about an hour,
but they can be a handful.”
 The small creature raised its head and smiled at Diana as it shredded
some carpet with its claws. Vom leaned forward as if to spring off the couch
and pounce on the creature.
“Oh, I forgot the new policy. Is it okay for me to eat Smorgaz’s half-
formed spawns? Or are they on the puppy list?”
She mulled it over.
“Oh, come on,” said Vom. “You can’t seriously have a problem with that?
They’re destructive little bastards who were never meant to exist in this slice
of reality and have a shelf life of an hour.”
His argument was hard to counter aside from some squeamishness on her
part. But of all the things he could request to eat, this seemed most
reasonable.
“Okay, okay.”
The small Smorgaz yipped and dashed behind the entertainment center.
“Just as well,” said Vom. “They have a weird aftertaste.”
There was a knock on the door.
Vom perked up. “Is that Smorgaz? Are those the pizzas?”
“Down, boy.”
“I call dibs on the four biggest slices.”
She suspected it wasn’t Smorgaz. He wasn’t a fast creature, and even if
he had returned with the pizzas she wouldn’t expect him to knock. He lived
here. She didn’t know what to expect, but it wouldn’t have been surprising to
discover yet another weird monster entering her life. Instead it was a tall,
goodlooking stranger.
It was weirder than a monster.
“Hi, I’m Chuck. Chuck from Apartment Number Two. Down the hall.” He
glanced to his left, then his right, then down, then up. Then, just to be
perfectly sure, he looked behind himself and double-checked his right flank
again. “Could I borrow a cup of sugar?”
“Number Two?” she said. “Oh, that’s the apartment with the… dog in
front of it, right?”
He nodded, put his finger to his lips. “Keep your voice down. It’ll hear
you.”
She peeked out into the hallway. The scaly creature was curled up
outside Apartment Two’s door, and it appeared to be sleeping. But it didn’t
have eyelids, so its bulbous dark eyes were always wide open.
“Do you want to come in?” she asked.
 “I don’t think that’s a good idea. I just need some sugar. I’m baking a
cake, and I’m a little low.”
“Cake?” said Vom. “What kind of cake?”
“Does it really matter?” asked Diana.
Vom scowled. “We get it. I’m a voracious omnivore. You don’t have to
keep pointing it out.”
“Sorry. Didn’t realize you were sensitive about it.”
“Sugar?” repeated Chuck.
“One second. Let me go check.” She jogged into the kitchen, opened all
the cupboards and drawers, but came up empty. Reality-warping magical
powers at her disposal, and she couldn’t find a single sugar packet.
Vom poked his head in the kitchen. “Check your pockets.”
She found handfuls of sugar in her pants. She emptied a small pile onto
the counter.
“Did I do that or did you?” she asked.
“Does it matter?”
“Don’t suppose you have a cup on you?”
Vom opened the freezer and pulled out an irregularly shaped mug.
“Thanks,” she said.
“Don’t mention it, but if lover boy happens to have an extra slice of cake
lying around—”
“You got it.”
Diana scooped the sugar into the mug and returned to Chuck.
“Here. Hope this is enough.”
He took the cup. He glanced at the beast guarding his door, then silently
mouthed a thank-you.
You’re welcome, she mouthed back.
She smiled, and he returned it with a warm, if slightly nervous, grin. He
tiptoed down the hall and disappeared back into his apartment. When the
door clicked shut, the dog hopped up and unleashed a long, high-pitched
shriek. It sniffed along the edge of the door before snorting, retching up a
glob of snot that it immediately gobbled down.
Unending Smorgaz trundled up the stairs, past the dog, and pushed his
way past Diana.
“One side,” he said. “Hot pie, coming through.”
“Finally!”
 Vom seized one of the boxes and jammed it halfway into his mouth, but he
paused under Diana’s and Smorgaz’s watchful stares. Vom removed the
pizza, set it on the coffee table, and slouched in a sulk.
“Oh, okay,” said Diana. “You can have one pizza all to yourself, but you
might want to savor—”
Gleefully he snatched up the coffee table and swallowed the pizza box
and a third of the table in one huge bite.
“This is a great pie. Love the touch of sawdust.” His attention turned to
the second pizza.
“Are you going to eat all that?”
CHAPTER SEVEN

“It’ll only be a few hours,” said Sharon. “Are you sure you don’t want to
come?”
Calvin didn’t look up from his book. “Think I’ll skip this one, if it’s just
the same to you.”
“Everyone will be disappointed.”
He dog-eared the page and set the book aside to help her put on her coat.
“I wish you wouldn’t do that.” She winced.
“I am the lord of beautiful anarchy, aren’t I? So I don’t use bookmarks,
and I don’t attend every annoying pep rally Greg feels like throwing just
because he’s bored.”
“Now you’re just being snarky.”
He helped her on with her coat.
“You know how he adores you,” she said. “How they all adore you.”
“Have you ever been adored by four dozen people at once? Trust me. It’s
not as cool as it sounds. Anyway, if I showed up to all of these events, it’d
stop being special.”
“I guess you’re right.” She leaned in, gave him a polite hug. “Try to stay
out of trouble now.”
“I think I can manage on my own for an evening. Just going to hang out
with the guys.”
She paused. “So soon? Do you really think that’s a good idea?”
“I’m not allowed to have friends now?”
“You have friends.”
“Greg and his loonies are not my friends. At best, they’re coworkers.
Although really I do all the work.”
“Yes, you do. It’s just… you know how crazy things can get when you get
together with the old gang. Just promise me you’ll take it easy.”
“You worry too much. Not like it’s the end of the world.”
She patted him on the chest. “Make sure that it isn’t. Not yet anyway.”
An elderly woman with wild gray hair, the nub of a green crayon clutched
in withered, clawlike fingers, scrawled an endless string of numbers on the
hallway just outside Benny’s door.
 She glanced up from her work and smiled. Her eyes glinted with
madness.
“Hello,” she croaked.
Calvin nodded at her. Benny’s mere presence had this effect on people.
He improved the efficiency of their squishy biological brains until they
functioned like obsessive-compulsive supercomputers. This poor woman
was working on an equation that disproved the universe. She had at least
forty more years of scrawling to do, though.
He knocked on the apartment door, and a fat worm with translucent skin
showing pulsing, multicolored veins answered. Limbs ringed his body in
peculiar asymmetry. Most ended in hands, though two were just stumps and
one served as his nose. He wore a baseball cap secured to his “head” with
masking tape. The rules for greater eldritch horrors varied. Calvin had no
trouble passing for human, but it had less to do with his appearance than with
his separation from his more otherworldly self.
The worm, on the other hand, required a disguise to avoid driving
mortals mad. It didn’t take much: a T-shirt, a hat, sunglasses. Just something
for the human mind to grab on to. Calvin wondered if the disguise itself
created an illusion or if humans found the idea of a Benny, a giant, glistening
maggot in a Raiders cap, so absurd that their peculiar brains decided to just
accept it and move on. The end result was the same.
Benny said, “Cal, what kept ya?”
Calvin held up a grocery bag. “I stopped off for snacks.”
He stepped inside, but before Benny closed the door Calvin told the
woman, “You dropped a decimal point around the corner.”
Frowning, she shuffled off to correct the mistake.
Calvin handed the snacks to Benny. “You should probably move before
you cause irreversible damage to that poor woman.”
“I’d like to, but where am I going to find another place this good? Plus,
it’s got rent control.”
Benny slipped into the kitchen to put the beers in the fridge. Calvin had a
seat next to Swoozie, who was playing video games.
Even among eldritch horrors, Swoozie was one of the most
incomprehensible. Her body was little more than a random collection of
colors and alien geometries. She’d molded a pair of mismatched hands to
hold the game controller, but the twisted fingers had a hard time reaching all
the buttons.
 “Shit,” she said as she guided her pixilated hero off a cliff.
Swoozie was lousy at video games. Hardly surprising since she was
barely connected to this universe to begin with. She was like a puppeteer
trying to control a marionette via a very, very long string and a telescope.
And right now she was like a woman trying to use that marionette to control a
second puppet composed of a few electrons dancing across a television
screen. Sometimes Calvin envied Swoozie, who was almost free of the trap
they were stuck in. And sometimes Calvin figured it had to be worse for
Swoozie than for any of them. Like having to walk around with a bucket on
your head for eternity.
“Press the A button to jump,” said Calvin.
Swoozie’s digital protagonist jumped the chasm. She hooted, and the
sound caused the wallpaper to peel.
“Hey, watch it,” said Benny.
“Sorry.”
A virtual gargoyle swooped down and decapitated Swoozie’s hero. The
corpse collapsed in a heap.
“What the hell?” growled Swoozie. “Get up, you stupid bastard.”
“Humans can’t live without their heads,” explained Calvin. It was easy to
forget that.
“That’s crap. I don’t see why I have to be saddled with such a silly
weakness just because humans don’t have the imagination to realize that their
limitations are not required for a video game character.”
“These games are marketed with a human audience in mind,” said Benny.
“It’s discrimination.” Swoozie reached around space and grabbed one of
the beers from the fridge without getting up from her seat. The hole in space
she pulled the beverage from didn’t disappear right away. It just hovered
there.
“Hey, hey, hey,” said Benny. “What the hell did I tell you about respecting
the space-time continuum in my home?”
“Oh, just sweep it under a rug or something,” replied Swoozie.
Calvin reached into the hole and grabbed a beer of his own. Benny
glared.
“What?” Calvin smiled. “It’s there. Why not use it?”
The teeth in Benny’s circular mouth twirled counterclockwise. His
version of a frown.
“So what are we doing tonight?” asked Swoozie.
 “I don’t know,” said Benny. “We could get something to eat, maybe see a
movie.”
“Oh no.” Calvin waved his arms emphatically. “Not after the last time.”
Individually, Calvin’s, Swoozie’s, and Benny’s presences were corrosive
tumors on thin-skinned reality. When they were together, the effect was only
increased. That was why they got together only once every few weeks, only
for a few hours, and rarely in the same location. Predictability could go right
out the window. Or the door. Or maybe up the chimney. Or screaming into the
night while riding a chicken and dragging the mangled corpse of causality
behind. Because even metaphors were fair game for their influence.
The last time the three had gone to the movies, a giant lizard had stepped
off the screen and roasted the audience to cinders with its radioactive breath.
Within hours the city had been reduced to a smoldering ruin. Reality’s way of
fixing itself eventually erased most the damage, but that sort of thing could
put an undue strain on the already fragile sanity of most human minds. A
concession-stand girl was still in a mental ward, haunted by nightmares of
rampaging mutant dinosaurs.
Calvin had sent her a few apology cards. Unsigned, no return address,
with an inspirational quote and sorry about the dreams written in the corner.
Eventually he realized this probably wasn’t helping her, so he stopped.
“We’ll go see something safe,” suggested Benny. “Maybe a chick flick.”
“I don’t think so.” Swoozie formed a fe. The eyes were misaligned,
different colors, and the ears rotated like pinwheels. But the mouth grimaced
just fine. “If it doesn’t have ninjas in it, I’m not interested.”
“And I promised Sharon no more movies,” added Calvin.
Benny clicked his teeth.
“What?” asked Calvin. “Do you have a problem with that?”
“Not at all,” said Benny. “If you’re happy being kept on a short leash, it’s
none of my business.”
“So says the insurance adjustor.”
“Hey, a worm’s gotta eat.”
“Do you?” asked Swoozie.
“Actually, I’m not sure about that,” said Benny. “Never tested it.”
“Face it, guys,” said Calvin. “We’re neutered. Let’s not fool ourselves.”
Swoozie drifted off the couch and over to the window. “We don’t have to
be. Why don’t we go out and show this world how insignificant it is?”
“And where would that get us?” asked Calvin.
 “It’ll make us feel better.”
“For about ten minutes. Then everything will restore itself, and we’ll be
reminded that this world isn’t the only thing that’s insignificant.”
The three ancient entities said nothing for a while. For a timeless being
from beyond eternity, Calvin suddenly felt very old.
They carried on with the evening, tried to have a good time and forget
their problems, but the damage was done. They were all trapped in
circumstances beyond their control. Calvin figured that must be how humans
felt, or would feel if they weren’t saddled with their limited perceptions.
They were a remarkably dim-witted species, and he envied that.
They called it a night early. Benny offered a halfhearted excuse, saying he
had to get up early. Swoozie mumbled something about having to eat a dying
star.
She faded to a sparkling point of light. “See you in a few weeks then?”
“I’ll have to check my calendar,” replied Benny. “Think I might be
cocooning.”
“And there’s this thing I have to do.” Calvin tried to downplay it, but
there was guilt in his voice.
Swoozie rematerialized. “A thing? What kind of thing?”
“Just… a thing.”
Benny’s veins darkened. “Spit it out, Cal. What are you keeping from
us?”
“I might be getting out,” said Calvin softly.
“No king? For real this time?”
“I don’t know. Maybe. There’s this stellar alignment thingamajig, and it
might allow full reintegration. That’s what Greg says anyway.”
“I thought you said he was a dumbass,” said Benny.
“He is.” Calvin half-smiled. “But he usually knows what he’s talking
about when it comes to this sort of thing.”
“So what do you think?” asked Swoozie. “Do you think he’s right?”
“He could be. I have been feeling a little different lately.”
“Different how?”
“I don’t know. Just different.”
Calvin gazed out the window, at the moon rising. Fenris pursued. Calvin
felt the boiling ache in his gut. He couldn’t quantify it with inadequate human
words built upon inadequate human concepts.
“Hell, buddy,” said Benny. “Why didn’t you tell us?”
 “I guess I just didn’t want you guys feeling bad about it.”
“Are you kidding us? You’re in deeper than either of us.” Swoozie
slapped Calvin on the back with a twisted tentacle. “If you get out, then
there’s hope for everybody.”
“We have to celebrate,” said Benny.
“We don’t have to make a big deal about this,” said Calvin.
He’d been close to integration before. But in the end it was just chaos
and madness and the collapse of a civilization or two, a lot of sound and fury
signifying nothing. The real reason he had been reluctant to bring it up had
nothing to do with Swoozie’s or Benny’s possible jealousy. They understood
how important it was to him more than anyone. He just didn’t want to get his
hopes up.
“It’s probably not going to pan out,” he mumbled. “It never does.”
“Can you believe this guy?” asked Benny. “He’s about to get what we all
want and he’s moping.”
“Have you told your better half yet?” asked Swoozie.
“No, I’d rather not bother—”
Swoozie vanished so swiftly that she tore a hole in the space-time
continuum. A hideous many-eyed thing tried to slip through the portal and
into this reality. Benny unleashed a warning shriek that made his upstairs
neighbors’ ears bleed. It was the cosmic horror equivalent of “Watch out.
You’re about to step into an alien universe, and it’ll be hell to scrape off your
shoe.”
With a thankful screech, the thing withdrew.
Swoozie returned through the same warp in reality she had left, plugging
it. She formed a pair of disembodied shoulders and shrugged. “He didn’t
seem excited to hear the news.”he
“I could’ve told you that,” said Calvin.
Fenris was blessed with a single-minded stupidity. The moon, his eternal
prey, occupied what little sentience he had. And that sentience wasn’t even
developed enough to catch a celestial body following a fixed orbit.
“This is great news,” said Benny. “We should celebrate.”
“I thought we were going to call it a night.”
“This could be our last chance to hang out. You can’t leave your friends
behind without one last night. For old times’ sake. Back me up here,
Swoozie.”
 “Ah, what the hell?” Swoozie said. “I can always find another star to
eat.”
Benny changed out of his baseball cap. He draped a sports jacket over
his back, taping it on his absent shoulders.
They found a T.G.I. Friday’s just around the corner, where they spent the
rest of the evening reminiscing about the many millennia they’d shared in this
common cage. Then Swoozie had one too many beers and belched forth a
yellow fog, and everyone in the restaurant began to shriek and claw at their
own faces. It put a damper on the mood.
As they left the establishment, reality fixed itself. Like it almost always
did. That was the real annoyance that the three eldritch faced. They didn’t
belong here, and the universe reminded them of that every day.
“Look at the time,” said Swoozie. “There’s a binary system in collapse,
and if I don’t make it, it’ll just go to waste.”
“And I’ve got a big meeting,” added Benny.
They exchanged one last round of handshakes.
“Hope I won’t be seeing you around, guys,” said Calvin with a smile. “At
least not on this particular realm of existence.”
“I hear you,” said Benny.
Swoozie vanished. Benny slithered away.
Calvin studied the moon and Fenris. The horrible thing in the sky above
stared back at him. It was hard to measure, but it seemed just a little closer to
its prey tonight.
Fenris howled a long, mournful cry that resonated through the universe.
Lost souls, madmen, and marooned horrors felt the merest twinges of
yearning in the heart of the beast.
Calvin pushed away the malaise, and with cautious optimism walked into
the night.
CHAPTER EIGHT

A howl shook Diana out of the first deep sleep she’d had in a week. A
great despair seized her. It was an alien thing, a tidal wave of grave emo
Her head cleared as she pushed away the alien fear and confusion. It was
only then that she noticed she wasn’t alone. Something else was in her
bedroom.
Her first thought was that it was Vom, who had finally come to eat her.
The thing was the same size, and had the same general proportions in the
darkness. But then she noticed that it had eyes, something Vom lacked, and
that those eyes were bright green orbs.
They were hypnotic, and though she wanted to look away, she couldn’t
escape them. Her body went rigid. She couldn’t move. She couldn’t think.
She should’ve been frightened to death, but those eyes even robbed her of
fear. They left only a hollow chill in her gut.
“Who are you?” someone asked.
It was her. She did have some control over her body. She recognized her
voice, even if she couldn’t feel her lips move. But if she focused she could
sense the air slipping out of her lungs and out of her throat.
The eyes narrowed. The thing growled.
It moved toward her. In the unnatural dark around her bed, the thing’s
mottled orange hands, shaped like seven-pointed stars, grasped her blanket
and pulled. She tried to hold on to it. The monster was cheating. You weren’t
supposed to be in danger if you could hide under the covers.
If she could just reach the lamp, if she could just turn it on. The light
would drive away this thing. Even if the covers couldn’t protect her, the light
would. But even as she thought this, she noticed in her peripheral vision that
her arm was already reaching for the lamp. She wasn’t paralyzed. Not
technically. She was just so disconnected from herself that moving required
absolute focus.
Concentrating on her arm, she managed to gather just enough sensation to
realize that the lamp and the end table were missing. And now that she
looked, she understood that everything in the room was gone except the bed,
and that, as she willed her gaze upward, she saw a sky filled with dim stars
that did nothing to light the darkness.
The thing ripped away her blanket with a shriek and wrapped one hand
around her ankle. It was going to drag her into the shadows and kill her, and
there wasn’t a damn thing she could do about it.
A flare lit this inky void, just beside her bed, and its harsh glare drove
the thing away. It disappeared, though its howls of discontent echoed for a
while yet.
Suddenly she could move again.
West, his pockmarked face lit by a flare in his right hand, squinted at her.
“Is that you, Number Five?”
She covered her eyes. The light was so bright.
“Yes, it’s me. What the hell was that?”
“You shouldn’t be awake,” said West.
She wasn’t about to let him dodge the question. “What the hell was that?”
“Dream eater. I wouldn’t be too concerned about it.”
“Not concerned? It was going to kill me.”
“It was just feeding on your nightmares.”
“But I wasn’t having a nightmare.”
“Well, of course you weren’t. It was eating them. The dream eaters
perform a valuable service, consuming negativity and other dangerous
emotions while you sleep. Without dream eaters, the entire human race
would’ve gone mad some time ago.”
“Wait a minute. You’re telling me those things keep us sane.”
“You didn’t think your fragile psyche was able to hold itself together all
on its own, did you? Something has to clean out the baggage, remove the
excess goop clogging the gears.”
“Labroides dimidiatus,” said Diana.
“Uh-hmm.”
 “Cleaner fish. It forms a symbiotic relationship with other fish by eating
the particles that—”
“I know what Labroides dimidiatus is, Number Five.” He took another
flare out of his coat pocket and handed it to her. “We should get you out of
here. Before they come back. They don’t like being seen. Puts a fright into
them, can make them dangerous.”
“But you said they were symbiotic.”
“Symbiotic and easily frightened. Not that it matters unless you wake up
too suddenly, like you did.”
The dream eater’s cries were echoed by others of its kind. Lots of them.
“You should probably follow me now.”
She was wearing her pajamas, and the ground under her feet felt warm
and squishy. Like sand that wasn’t quite mud. Every step made a wet,
plopping noise. A few steps, and her bed disappeared into the emptiness. She
could see some shapes in the dark. Maybe trees. Maybe rocks. But aside
from that, all she could see was West’s torch, which she followed closely.
“It was that howl. It’s what woke me up.”
She could still hear it. Low and mournful. Inhuman and pitiable.
“That’d do it,” said West. “You must’ve heard Fenris’s pain. You must be
an empathic soul, Number Five.”
Diana had always assumed empathy was a good thing, but if it meant
waking up in an alien corner of the universe, she wasn’t so sure. That’s what
she got for assuming anything.
“Who’s Fenris?” she asked.
< />“The wolf that chases, the herald of Ragnarok, the ravenous godling.
The big green thing that forever chases the moon.”
“Shouldn’t it be called Managarmr then? Because in Norse mythology—”
“I’m well aware of the mistake.”
They walked a little farther. The cries of the dream eaters variously
seemed to come from behind them or ahead of them. It was impossible to tell.
Aside from the light of the flares and a dim shape glimpsed here and there,
the world was nothing but black.
“Why is Fenris in pain?” She asked the question as much to keep her
mind off what was happening as to satisfy any personal curiosity.
“It’s trapped.”
She chuckled to herself. “Aren’t we all? Take a number, pal.”
 “True, Number Five. But for a being like Fenris imprisonment is
unbearable. Most creatures were meant to occupy a single sphere of
existence, but Fenris is one of the rarest of beings, made to swim the oceans
of existence like you walk from room to room. Imagine being entangled in a
net from which you cannot escape that only tightens itself the more you
struggle.”
It did sound pretty damn awful. “Isn’t there some way to free it?”
West looked over his shoulder. His face was nothing but shadows, except
for his four eyes that glinted in the torchlight. “The net is your universe. Or
what you once thought of as your universe before your eyes were opened.”
“Oh.”
“If it makes you feel any better, this is merely an inconvenience for
Fenris. His efforts to free himself are why there are tears in your reality in
the first place. His thrashing snaps and strains the fabric of your world.
While it might contain him for a while, he is greater than the forces that bind
him. Inevitably, he will escape, even if he must obliterate your world in the
process.”
“But—”
“Oh, I wouldn’t worry too much about that, Number Five. Now that you
live in the building, your existence doesn’t depend on anything as delicate as
reality. So it’s really not your problem anymore, is it?”
She didn’t find that very comforting.
“Hasn’t anyone figured out a way to help him escape without destroying
the world?”
“If there are forces at work with the power to do so, they’re largely
indifferent to the well-being of this small universe.”
“But—”
“It’s a long ways off,” he said. “At least a day or two.” She stopped.
“What?”
He kept walking. “Or perhaps the day after that. Or the day after that.
Eternity is measured one moment at a time.”
She used one of thosemoments to focus on what was important, escaping
from the dream eaters, and caught up with him.
“Where are we?”
“Do you know where you go when you sleep? When you close your eyes
and no one is looking at you, not even you?”
“Here?”
 “Sometimes here,” said West. “Sometimes other places.”
“You’re telling me that when I go to sleep, my body is transported to a
place like this?”
“More or less. Unless someone’s watching you.”
They passed another bed where an elderly couple dozed. A pair of those
things were lurking beside them.
“Should we do something?” she asked.
“Do what? As long as they’re asleep, they’re fine. Trust me, waking them
up would only cause problems.”
“How often does this happen?”
“I already told you,” he said. “Every time you aren’t seen.”
“I get that, although I won’t ask the obvious question like how does that
work with the blind because… well… because it’s probably pointless. But
how often do people wake up too soon? And what happens to them if those
things get them?”
“It happens infrequently, and you don’t really want to know what
happens. Now we’re almost there. Ah, here we are.”
West reached out and flicked a switch, dispelling the dark. The
dreamworld disappeared and her bedroom fell into place. Everything was
normal. West and the dream eaters were gone. She might’ve convinced
herself it had all been a vivid dream, if not for the flare still clutched in her
right hand.
She threw on her slippers, pushed the dresser aside, and stalked out of
the apartment and downstairs. She pounded on West’s door. She didn’t expect
him to answer right away, but she resolved to stick with it until he did. She
was midway through her second round of knocks when the door opened.
“How in the hell am I supposed to sleep now?” she asked.
West leaned against the door frame and sighed. “If you don’t sleep, how
can the dream eaters clean out your mind?”
“And knowing that dream eaters are out there or that my world is
destined to be destroyed by a cosmic monster, how am I supposed to get to
sleep then?”
“All you need to do is close your eyes,” he said. “The eaters take care of
the rest. Now that you’ve nearly seen them, they’ll be drawn to you. You’ll
probably sleep better than you’ve ever imagined you could. All the tenants
that survived the longest woke up too soon at least once or twice in their first
few months in the building. It’s a good sign.”
 “But when I’ll close my eyes,l I’ll see is—”
“You’ll see nothing. The eaters will give you blessed oblivion, relieve
you of the burden of jumbled thoughts and overheated memories. They’ll
allow you the sanctuary of a state of pure, untroubled unconsciousness, eight
precious hours at a time. If I were you, I’d be thankful for every moment of
peace you can get in this hectic universe.”
He closed the door.
Diana trudged back to her room. He was insane if he thought she could
get back to sleep, knowing what she did. She cracked open a book and read
to stay awake. At some point, she fell asleep.
It was the best night’s rest she’d ever had.
CHAPTER NINE

Diana awoke, slid the dresser away from her door, took a shower, and
got dressed. Today was a new day. She was determined to make the most of
it. And she was determined to do that by proving she could have an ordinary,
run-of-the-mill experience from start to finish. She still had to ignore her
monstrous roommates and all the weird things only she could see. But she
could do that.
Unending Smorgaz lay flat on his stomach in a corner of the living room.
He was a huge, purple lump. Unlike Vom, Smorgaz slept on a human
schedule. His steady snore sounded very much like a buzz saw wrapped in
cotton.
Vom reclined on the couch, reading a book. As he finished each page he
tore it out and gulped it down.
Diana had time for a quick breakfast. Unable to find anything to eat, she
used her powers to will a carton of orange juice and some cereal into
existence. The multidimensional qualities of the apartment made using her
magical abilities easy, and she figured it was a good place to practice. Her
box of Frosted Flakes came without a bowl, milk, or a spoon, though. It was
annoying how the magic lacked common sense. She created these items as
well. Everything molded itself out of the kitchen counters, rising up as if
budded from the tile, and she wondered if she was creating reality or if the
apartment, like some obedient living thing, was reshaping bits and pieces of
itself to her desires. Was she eating cereal or some small piece of an
otherworldly monster? Like a tick sucking blood from a dog?
 When she bit a spoonful of cereal, she thought she felt the kitchen
tremble. Whether the feeling was real or not she couldn’t know, but that was
just par for the course now. Better to not overthink it. She picked up her bowl
and orange juice and went into the living room.
“Hey, did you hear that sound last night?” she asked Vom. “That long sort
of howl?”
“Oh, that’s just Fenris. The wolf that chases, the herald of Ragnarok, the
ravenous godling…”
“I got that covered last night. Although shouldn’t he be named
Managarmr?”
“What?”
She took a swig of juice, right out of the carton because she didn’t feel
like wishing for a glass. “In Norse mythology, Fenris is the giant wolf that
bites off Tyr’s hand and kills Odin at the end of time. Managarmr is the wolf
that pursues the moon and swallows it as one of the events leading to
Ragnarok.”
Vom lowered his book. “How the hell do you know that?”
She shrugged. “Internet.”
“So you were just looking up obscure mythological references at some
point in the past because you thought it might come in handy someday?”
“I don’t know. Must have had some time to kill.”
“I’m just shocked you remembered that name.”
She smiled. It pleased her to shock a cosmic horror, even if only a little.
“Fenris is easier to say than Mana—Moona—Maga—”
“Managarmr,” she said.
“Yes, that.”
“Do you know him?” she asked.
“Fenris? Oh no. Can’t say we’ve ever met. He’s a greater eldritch while
I’m only a lesser embodiment. We don’t travel in the same circles. And if we
did ever meet, he’d probably just eat me because he is as far above me as I
am above…”
Vom trailed off, not finishing the sentence, and she ignored the potential
insult.
“You guys have cliques?”
“In a way. It’s like high school, except instead of jocks versus nerds, it’s
things who eat civilizations versus things who eat galaxies. I could devour
the universe if you gave me a few billion years, but Fenris could do it in a
few years, a decade at most if he put his mind to it.” He crumpled another
page into a ball, tossed it in the air, and caught it in his gut mouth. “I’m a big
fan.”
“So why is he wasting his time chasing one insignificant moon? I thought
he wanted to escape our reality?”
“Maybe the moon has something to do with it. I don’t know. You’d have
to ask him that. It probably has to do with the same reason I like hanging
around you. There’s something about it that draws him, something he needs.
All anyone knows is that he’s been after the Earth’s moon for… oh, about
five billion years or so… give or take.”
“Weird.”
“Takes all kinds,” said Vom.
She deposited her bowl into the sink. “Crap, I’m late for work.”
“I thought the fire ruined your job.”
“No, I fixed that.”
“How?”
“The same way I started the fire in the first place,” she said. “Magic.”
Vom sat up. “Well, aren’t you the fast learner?”
She smiled. “I don’t know if it really worked yet. I just know that I
concentrated really hard last night on undoing my first spell.” She frowned.
“That doesn’t sound right. Do you call it a spell?”
“You can call it whatever you like.”
“Spell just makes it seem too… ordinary,” she said. “New Agey. Like
something hippies do.” She imagined herself dancing in darkened forests,
wearing long, lacy sleeves, and honoring the mother goddess. She didn’t
have anything against it. Seemed like it might be more fun than church.
It didn’t feel right because there was nothing mystical about her
newfound powers. No rituals, no incantations or prayers, no sacred tomes.
No commandments or law of threefold return to guide her. She was on her
own here with what little help Vom could supply. And that wasn’t much,
since, in many ways, he was just as lost as she was.
All she knew was that she could make things happen by editing reality,
and if she could start a fire by accidentally revising it into existence, she
didn’t see why she couldn’t re-revise it out of existence. She’d willed away
her original fire last night for fifteen minutes until a tingle along her spine
suggested that the edit had taken place. She’d considered calling this morning
to double-check, but couldn’t think of a way to phrase that phone call.
 “Hi. It’s Diana. I was just checking if the department store was still
burned to a crisp or if that thing I just mentioned no longer happened.”
It’d be easier to just go and see for herself.
Vom swallowed his entire book and woke Smorgaz. “Get up. We’re going
to work.”
“I’m going to work,” she said. “You’re staying here.”
“Is that a good idea?” asked Vom. “What if you run into another lost entity
seeking a focus? You’ll want us around.”
“I thought you said that didn’t happen very often.”
“It doesn’t. Not usually. But it’s not as if there’s a cap on how many
deranged other-dimensional monsters will be drawn to you in a week. You
seem to have a knack for it.”
She didn’t want them to tag along. Two pet monsters, even well-meaning
ones, could wreck the illusion of normality she was going for, but that was
already a lost cause. Outside this apartment, on the streets, was a city filled
with monsters and contradictions that a sane mind could only ignore.
“You can come,” she said, “but try not to be conspicuous.”
The fuzzy green beast and the giant rubber hedgehog saluted.
“You won’t even notice we’re around,” said Vom.
Her magic wish had worked. The department store was restored. Diana
noticed the remnants of the undone reality. Some black smudges, leftover
smoke damage she assumed, clung to spots on the ceiling, and the whole
place had a subtle, seared-wood-and-insulation scent throughout. But
otherwise everything appeared in order, and once the managers had lectured
the cleaning staff (something Diana felt bad about but couldn’t prevent)
everything went back to normal. She even succeeded in making everyone
forget that she’d been absent for five days.
That was the thing that bothered her most about this experience. It was
one thing to unmake her previous mistake. It was another to go around
screwing with people’s minds. It was a violation of their innermost selves.
People weren’t robots for her to reprogram at her whim, but she didn’t see a
choice. Undoing the fire and allowing everyone the memory of her absence
would only leave questions she couldn’t answer and very probably cost her
job too.
Just this once, she decided. No more. The resolution would’ve held more
weight if she’d even understood these new powers.
 “Very nice work,” said Vom. “Not many human minds can pick up the
subtleties of reality manipulation. Usually it’s all ‘I am like unto a living god.
Quake before me, mere mortals! I wish for a million dollars, a gold-plated
robot butler, and adoration from all around me.’ ”
Diana said, “Jesus, is everyone that petty and dumb?”
“Not everybody,” said Smorgaz. “But most.”
“Of course, those kinds of eager beavers don’t last long. They end up
drawing too much attention to themselves, and the universe usually has to
slap them down to keep things in order.”
Smorgaz pulled a coat off a rack, checked it in the mirror. “Does this
color work for me?”
“Yes, it goes great with your eyes,” replied Diana reflexively. She
snatched the garment away and put it back. “You guys promised you’d be
unobtrusive.”
“Sorry,” said Vom. “We didn’t realize it would be so dull.”
“Didn’t you just spend one hundred years locked in a closet?”
Unending Smorgaz hiccupped, and two spawns rolled off his back. They
scampered away to wreak whatever havoc they could in their brief life span.
Smorgaz cringed. “Whoops. Sorry.”
She handed them a few dollars. “Go to the food court and buy a soda or
something. Just behave, please.”
“We’ll be nearby. Just whistle if you need us for anything.”
“And remember,” she called just before they turned the corner. “Don’t eat
anything that doesn’t come on a menu!”
And then they were around the corner and gone.
She leaned against a display and gathered her wits. When the monsters
were around they caused all manner of trouble, but she could keep an eye on
them. When they were gone she didn’t have to think about it, but it didn’t
mean they were behaving. Either situation was both a relief and frustrating.
She spotted Wendall walking by and waved to him. He lowered his head
and picked up his pace away from her.
She wondered if she could alter his memory just enough that he wouldn’t
freak out when he saw her, but immediately ruled it out. This magic stuff
wasn’t a cure-all. It wasn’t perfect, and even if it had been, she’d only been
using it for two days. She was no expert.
Wendall’s half-memories of yesterday were important. She was
dangerous company, and he would be better off keeping his distance.
 Diana hadn’t thought much of Wendall in the time they’d worked together.
Now he embodied that ultimate normality that had gone missing from her life.
Something she’d taken for granted when it’d been around. Something that
actively avoided her now.
She’d fix that by ignoring the weirdness and concentrating on the
ordinary. So even though there was a shadowy bloblike entity browsing skis
in sporting goods and a snaky thing swimming through the air, she ignored
these things and thought about selling coats.
She was going to sell an assload of coats. To prove that she could, and to
make up for burning down the store, even if that now technically had never
happened. And also because she wanted to do something normal.
A mother with two children in tow stepped into her section. Diana,
smiling perhaps a bit too widely, approached.
“Can I help you, miss?”
The woman acknowledged Diana in the vaguest manner, like a mosquito
buzzing in her ear.
“I think it’s time the children bought some new jackets.”
The boys were noticeably annoyed by this.
“Mom,” whined one, “we just went jacket shopping last week.”
The woman ignored them and started looking through the racks. Diana,
knowing the drill, stepped aside and waited to compliment the woman’s
choices. She bought two new coats for the kids and two new coats for
herself. It was an auspicious beginning, and Diana took it as a good omen.
No sooner had the family left than another man appeared. This one
sneaked up while she was working the register. He was tall with sallow skin
and a big, waxed mustache.
“Excuse me, young miss, but I seem to have a great need of a new coat.”
She smiled. “Right this way, sir.”
He bought the first garment she showed him. He paid in cash, then
wandered away in a bit of a daze.
Almost immediately two more customers appeared to take his place.
They were just as eager to buy, and all Diana had to do was point them
toward the racks. A woman with a distant stare set her purchase on the
counter.
“Anything else for you, miss?” asked Diana.
The woman’s gaze focused on Diana. “Oh… of course. Yes, something
else.”
 She grabbed a random coat within reach and put it beside her original
purchase.
Diana got the nagging suspicion that normality was about to slip out of
her fingers again.
“Do you really want that?” she asked.
“Yes, I do,” said the woman in staggering syllables, almost as if she
didn’t know where the words came from. “I want a coat.”
“I want a coat too,” said the elderly woman in line behind her.
“Coats are good,” they said in unison. “We need coats.”
Wendall walked up beside her.
“Hey,” she said. “How’s it going?”
“I want to buy a coat,” he replied.
He reached for one of the garments beside the register. The customer
grabbed him by the wrist.
“This is my coat.” There was an edge to her voice.
“Have you bought this coat?” he asked.
“Not yet.”
“Then it’s not yours,” he replied. “I will buy this coat since you haven’t
bought this coat yet.”
“Hey, I’m next to buy a coat,” said the old woman. “You can’t buy a coat
before me.”
“No, I will buy all your coats too,” said Wendall. “One can never have
too many coats.”
A new customer, carrying more jackets than he could reasonably hold and
struggling to keep them all in his grasp, jumped in line. “These are my coats.
You can’t have them.”
Diana sighed. Things were weird again. She tried to bring them under
control. “Can everyone please stop saying the word coat so much?”
They all paused.
“But coats are important things,” they intoned in one cultish voice.
With that point of commonality settled, they resumed squabbling over
who was in greatest need of a coat and who deserved the lion’s share of the
sacred garments.
Diana lowered her head and muttered to herself and the universe.
“This isn’t what I had in mind.”
Only a moment later the coat department was brimming with customers,
all of them fighting over purchases. Aung man with crunchy, unkempt hair
tried to grab a garment from a frail middle-aged woman. Shrieking, she
pounced on him.
There was madness as coat-mania caused the crowd to turn on each
other. A dozen melees broke out. A group of children wrestled with a
leather-clad biker. A blind man beat a chunky nerd with his cane. And a
slimy tentacle monster battled a duck-like Neanderthal over a blue hoodie.
The combatants were hampered by their refusal to put down their prized
clothing, which limited the damage they could do to each other, but things
were getting out of hand.
Diana focused her willpower.
“Stop it!”
The mob hesitated. A few people carried on halfheartedly. The feathery
Neanderthal yanked away the hoodie. The tentacle monster growled.
“I said stop.” Diana sensed the shift in reality. “Everybody… just go
home.”
“Go home,” they chanted in unison, turning and shuffling away.
“No, no. Stop.”
They stopped.
“Give me a second here. I need to think this through.”
She leaned against the counter and pondered. These magical powers
were messed up, a monkey’s paw she couldn’t throw away.
“Okay, I have it,” she said. “I want you all to put down your coats and
just go about the rest of your lives as if everything that just happened never
actually took place. Oh, and it’s okay to like coats, just don’t like them too
much. I guess what I’m saying is that coats are nice, but they’re nothing to kill
someone over.”
“Coats are nice,” her cult agreed in unison, “but don’t kill for them.”
“Oh, and stop doing that, please. It’s starting to creep me out. Now go on.
Get out of here.” She adopted the kind of gentle voice reserved for stray cats.
“Shoo now.”
The short-lived Church of the Hallowed Windbreaker quietly dispersed.
Diana spent the next half hour putting coats back on the racks. Her department
remained empty until lunch rolled around. She grabbed a piece of warmed-
over pizza at the food court and sat at the table with Vom and Smorgaz.
“I just don’t get it,” she said. “There has to be a way to turn this off.”
“Why would you want to turn it off?” asked Vom. “Most people are
unwilling victims of reality.”
 “And now I’m the victimizer.”
“You’re just being melodramatic.”
She slurped her soda, nibbled her pizza.
“It’s not right. People weren’t meant to have this kind of power.”
“Says who?”
“Says everyone.”
Vom shook his head. “Everyone is idiots.”
“Everyone are idiots,” corrected Smorgaz. He pursed his lips. “Everyone
am idiots?”
“Regardless of whether you were meant to have this kind of power, you
have it,” said Vom. “And there’s no way to get rid of it. Are you going to
finish that?”
She slid her paper plate across the table. Vom devoured it.
“I know how to get rid of it,” said Smorgaz.
“You do not.” Vom slurped Diana’s soda without asking, then ate the cup.
“Sure, I do. It’s not permanent, but it works.” Smorgaz leaned forward
and spoke in a quiet tone. “World peace.”
He sat back with a knowing grin.
“How the hell does that work?” asked Vom.
Smorgaz winked. “It doesn’t.”
Diana used her patient voice. “Can you explain it to the rest of us in a
little more detail?”
“It’s simple really. Manipulating reality takes power. Your connection
with Vom and myself gives you that power. But it has its limits. Screwing
with a few minds here and there, rebuilding department stores, that’s easy.
You could do that all day without exhausting yourself. But world peace…
that’s a tall order. Trying to make it happen would be like trying to push a
mountain with a bulldozer. You’ll run out of gas, but you won’t get results.
Unless running out of gas is the result you wanted in the first place.”
“That actually makes sense,” said Vom.
“Why shouldn’t it? I’m not just a mindless spawning machine, y’know.”
A trio of clones budded off his back. Vom caught one and promptly ate it,
but the other two bolted across the food court, eliciting surprised yelps from
the lunch crowd, who assumed they were rats or puppies or some similar
nuisance.
Diana excused herself from the minor chaos and went to the bathroom in
order to concentrate. She found an empty stall, sat on the toilet, and cleared
her head.
She pictured all the people in all the world getting along, accepting each
other’s differences with tolerance and grace. She went the extra mile and
pictured everyone holding hands in a grassy field, singing songs, drinking
Coca-Cola together. Just living together in a great big harmonious sing-along.
Her gut tightened. A knot formed in her shoulders. She felt queasy, but the
power was leaving her, spreading outward, trying to manipulate reality to her
desires.
She hit a wall. The nebulous forces she was attempting to unleash flowed
back into her.
“Damn it.”
She gritted her teeth. This wasn’t going to be as easy as she’d hoped.
Maybe her magical powers were aware of themselves and didn’t want to be
wasted. Or possibly reality itself was pushing back, trying to avoid holding
the hot potato. She didn’t understand the metaphysics. She just closed her
eyes and pushed back.
“Come on…” Her heart beat faster. She could smell burning bacon and
hoped it wasn’t coming from her. “… Get happy, damn it.”
The magic stream slowed to a trickle, then stopped altogether. It sloshed
between Diana and the universe in a delicate balance. Humming “Imagine,”
she exerted every ounce of willpower she had. It was easier now that her
body had gone completely numb, and there was nothing to distract her.
“Happy happy, joy joy, you bastards,” she groaned.
The resistance crumbled, and all the magic rushed out of her like a flood.
She could actually see it, a rainbow of colors and shapes that twisted and
altered reality on a primordial level, deeper than molecules. Deeper than
atoms. Even deeper than quarks, gluons, other mysterious science-tastic
words Diana had picked up from watching Discovery Channel. It was like
reaching underneath all that to get to the core programming at the heart of the
video game that was the universe, and using a cheat code to alter an
inalterable law. Infinite lives. Endless ammunition. Level skip. World peace.
An invisible force snapped back at Diana and knocked her off the toilet.
She wasn’t hurt, but her hand did end up in the bowl. She was drained,
exhausted, but it was gone. All the strange power within her was used up.
She was out of gas.
She pulled her hand out of the water. Bad day for long sleeves, but all
things considered, It could’ve been worse, she thought.
Right before she threw up.
CHAPTER TEN

The problem with using up all her magic was that Diana didn’t have
anything left to undo the prominent vomit stain running down her blouse.
The nice thing was that, even if she hadn’t brought about world peace,
she’d brought a warm humanity to the mall. Every single person was smiling,
exceedingly polite, and full of good cheer.
Ginger in women’s wear helped Diana pick out a new blouse.
“Maybe you should go home. You don’t look very good.”
“I’m fine,” Diana lied. She’d felt better after vomiting, but her legs were
shaky. Her hands trembled. Along with all her supernatural powers, she’d
exhausted something else. It was like a piece of her life force had been torn
away. She told herself she was exaggerating, but she was only guessing. But
she was immortal now. Or at least she could die only in very specific ways.

“I’m just a little woozy.” She checked a new blouse in a three-way mirror.
She didn’t like the color, and it didn’t go with her slacks. But it was the
cheapest in the store.

“Here, take this one.” Ginger gave her a much better match. Diana
checked the tag. “I’d rather not. Even with my employee discount, it’s a bit
much.”
“So don’t pay. Take it. You’re obviously having a rough day, and you do
your damnedest in coats every day. Don’t think of it as a gift. Think of it as
appreciation for all the terrific work you do here.”
 Beaming, Ginger gave Diana a warm hug, heedless of the moist stain
between them.
“You’re super, Diana,” said Ginger, “and I want only the best for you.”
Diana nodded very slowly. “Ooooookaaaay. I appreciate the offer. I do.
But I can’t ask you to pay for this.”
“Oh, I’m not going to pay for it. Why pay for it? It’s just a blouse. Not
nearly as important as you are. If you ask me, we place too much value on
these things when what really matters is all of us, together, making the most
of every moment—”
“I can’t steal it,” she whispered, so as not to get Ginger in trouble.
“Steal it?” Ginger laughed. “It’s not stealing. Not if you really need it.”
She shouted at a manager, “Hey, Shaun! Is it cool if I let Diana have this
blouse?”
“Absolutely!” Shaun gave the thumbs-up. “You’re doing a super job,
Diana!”
“Thanks,” said Diana.
“What was that?” shouted Shaun.
“She said thanks!” yelled back Ginger.
“Cool. Thanks for passing that along, Ginger! Great job!”
“Thanks, Shaun! You too!”
Diana didn’t want to take the new blouse, but she soon realized there
wasn’t any point in arguing. Everyone in her immediate vicinity was in a
state of absolute goodwill. If she kicked them in the face they’d probably
compliment her on her high kicking ability, even as they spat out their teeth.
It wasn’t genuine, just an illusion she’d forced on the universe. She had
no idea how long it would last or how far it had spread past the mall. But she
wasn’t going to try changing it back, no matter how unnatural all this joy to
the world was at heart. She’d learned the hard way that magic wasn’t
controllable. Not for her, at least. If she tried to get everyone to act normal,
it’d probably end up in a chain saw battle royal that she’d have to undo.
Not that she had the power to change anything. Smorgaz’s plan had
worked. She was empty, unable to alter reality in any supernatural way.
Although she wouldn’t have minded feeling a little less mortal at the moment.

0em" width="27">“So a bunch of us are going out for drinks after work,”
said Ginger. “You should come.”
 “Thanks, but I have other plans.”
“Well, I guess you can’t help that. Too bad though. Been ages since
we’ve just sat around, catching up.”
Diana nodded. It had been a while since she’d just hung out with friends.
Most of her coworkers weren’t much more than acquaintances, but it was a
nice, normal thing to do. She would’ve gladly taken Ginger up on the offer
except for the two monsters in her care. She didn’t see a way around that.
“Did you know that Vicki’s son is almost two?” asked Ginger.
“Already? Damn, where does the time go?”
“I know, right. Sorry you can’t make it. I’m sure everyone will be super
disappointed.”
Diana thanked Ginger for the new blouse, walked a few steps, and
stopped. If she was going to maintain her sanity, she needed a normal life. Or
at least as many bits and pieces of a normal life as she could scrape together.
Spending time with ordinary people who had ordinary-people concerns
might just keep her grounded. Even if it didn’t have any long-term effect, it
would be good for a distraction for the evening.
“Ginger, count me in.”
Ginger smiled, and even though Diana knew that smile was partly due to
her own cosmic powers, she still found it reassuring.
She managed to finish her shift, even if her strength never quite returned.
She stopped trembling, but she couldn’t shake the hollow sensation. By the
end of the day the mall was already restored. Everyone was cheerful, but
they stopped going out of their way to compliment each other. Maybe in an
hour or two they’d be back to normal. Kind of a shame that it couldn’t last,
but it wasn’t right. When world peace happened, she mused on the drive to
the bar to meet her coworkers, if it ever happened, it shouldn’t be as absurd
as someone making a wish that did it.
“That’s ridiculous,” said Vom.
She glanced over at the passenger seat. He was in her mind again.
“Sorry,” he said.
She turned the radio up in an attempt to drown out the unreliable and
unrequested telepathic communication. It came and went, and while she
occasionally picked up a thought from Vom, he was more often the receiver
in the relationship. She preferred that, because those foreign thoughts that
came to her were strange, inhuman desires. Usually involving eating
something. Or everything.
 She also caught one or two thoughts from Unending Smorgaz, but these
were less bizarre. His most pressing need was to be fruitful and multiply, but
this seemed easier to repress. Just like it was easier to be celibate than to be
hungry, she guessed.
“If humanity has to wait for everyone to get on board with world peace,”
said Vom, “then it’ll never happen.”
“Maybe, but just making it happen is cheating.”
He smirked. “Why?”
“Because I can’t just force my desires on the world.”
“Why not? Everyone else does.”
“I don’t believe that.”
“No, and just believing something is enough to make it a fact,” said Vom.
“Oh, wait. I’m talking to a human where this is literally true. So never mind.”
She was content to let it drop, but Vom wasn’t.
“Every interaction you have with this universe is exerting unwanted
influence on it. Even before you joined up with me and Smorgaz.”
“Mmmm.” She hoped the vagueness of her reply would convince him that
his point was made.
“When you eat something, you’re deciding that your continued survival is
more important than something else that would probably rather exist if given
the choice.”
“What about vegetarians?” Smorgaz countered.
“Potatoes and carrots are still alive. They might not posses will, but they
exist. And they only cease to exist when something else decides they
shouldn’t. Even if that something is just bacteria.”
“It’s always about eating with you,” said Diana.
“That’s because consuming is the purest form of existence, the most
primal of all desires throughout all realities.”
“Actually the most primal force throughout the universe is spawning,”
said Smorgaz.
Vom chuckled. “Don’t be ridiculous. Spawning is only a tool to ensure
that you will produce more mouths to consume more than the other guy.”
“No,” said Smorgaz. “Consuming is only a tool to ensure that you will
spawn more effectively than the other guy.”
“Most things die if they don’t consume. They don’t die if they fail to
spawn.”
 “No, even with consuming, most things die. Eventually. Spawning is the
only reliable method of ensuring the continuation of existence. In fact, not
spawning is the only way to die.”
“What about adoption?” asked Vom. “Or cultural contribution?”
Smorgaz chuckled. “Those are all just derivatives of spawning.”
“Oh, I see. Anything important is spawning-related by default.”
“Makes more sense than everything important being consumption-
related.”
Diana zoned out while the monsters continued their debate. They were
still going ong when she parked the car.
“Let’s go over the ground rules, guys,” she said.
“Again?” asked Vom. “How many times do we have to do this?”
“As many times as it takes for me to convince myself that this isn’t a
terrible mistake that is going to go horribly awry. So give it to me.”
“When in doubt, don’t eat it,” said Vom with mechanical indifference.
“If you absolutely have to spawn,” said Smorgaz, “excuse yourself to go
to the bathroom.”
Diana nodded. “Good. And…”
“Try not to talk but be polite,” intoned Vom and Smorgaz in unison. “If
anyone asks, we’re old college friends in town for the week, and we have to
go back to Stockholm to complete a research paper on soil samples.”
“No, not Stockholm,” she said.
Vom sighed. “But you said—”
“I know what I said, but Stockholm is too exotic. It invites questions. We
need someplace less interesting. Sacramento. Or maybe Denver.”
“I’ve been to Denver,” said Smorgaz. “It’s a surprisingly interesting
place.”
“Okay. We’ll go with Kansas. Kansas is boring.”
“Really?” asked Smorgaz. “So I take it you’ve been there.”
“No, I haven’t, but it’s not important if Kansas really is boring. It’s just
important that it seems boring.”
“So you’re willing to impugn a whole state for an elaborate charade?”
“Yes, I am. I’m sure the state of Kansas will forgive me just this once.”
“Can I say we used to date?” asked Smorgaz.
“No.”
“Can I say I used to be worshipped as a god?” asked Vom.
“What?” She shook her head. “No.”
 “Not even if someone asks? Like maybe it just comes up randomly in the
table conversation?”
“When is something like that going to come up?”
“You never know. A lively conversation can be unpredictable.”
“You’re a guy who studies dirt,” she said. “That’s it.”
“Can I be gay?” asked Smorgaz.
She covered her face and ground her teeth.
“Okay. You can be gay.”
“That’s no fair. Why does he get to be gay?” said Vom.
“You can be gay too,” she replied.
“Wait,” said Smorgaz. “We can’t both be gay. Then it won’t be special.”
She said, “Maybe we should just forget the whole thing.”
“No. It’s fine. We can both be gay. But since I thought of it, I’ll be
flamboyantly gay and you will just have to be ordinary gay.”
“I can live with that,” said Vom.
“Just don’t be a stereotype,” added Diana.
Smorgaz snapped his fingers. “You got it, girlfriend.”
They climbed out of the car and walked toward the bar. Diana was
already getting a bad feeling about this. She thought about turning around,
forgetting the whole thing. But she’d come this far.
Her sanity hung in the balance. If she was going to avoid death and
madness, she needed to find a way to ground herself. This might not be the
solution, but it was worth a shot.
“How are they going to see you?” she asked. “What do you look like to
normal people?”
They shrugged.
“You don’t wear any clothes,” she said. “Even if you appear like human
beings, wouldn’t you be naked? I mean, why do they even perceive you as
male or female to begin with? You aren’t really either, right?”
They shrugged again.
“Sometimes I wish you two were more helpful.”
“If you want everything to make sense,” said Vom, “you’re only going to
be continually disappointed.”
They entered the bar, and she spotted her coworkers occupying a group of
tables. They waved her over.
“So glad you could make it,” said Ginger. “And these must be your
friends.”
 “Yes, this is…” Only then did she realize that she’d overlooked coming
up with normal human names for her monsters.
In the few seconds it took for her to come up with John and James, they
stepped forward and introduced themselves.
“I’m Vom.”
“Smorgaz.”
Ginger said, “Those are interesting names.”
“Albanian,” said Smorgaz.
“I thought you looked Albanian.”
Diana understood. Vom and Smorgaz were blanks, seen however the
viewer wanted or expected to see themst as long as it was a conceivable
alternative to seeing what they actually were.
“I’m gay,” said Vom.
“I’m gay, too,” added Smorgaz. “Flamboyantly.”
Smiling, Ginger nodded. “I see.”
Diana sat. Vom and Smorgaz sat to her left.
This wasn’t going to work. She couldn’t relax with the monsters here. It
wasn’t their fault. They were behaving themselves. But she couldn’t shake
the image of Vom, in a moment of weakness, setting upon everyone, eagerly
devouring them within moments. Or someone, in a moment of unusual clarity,
might glimpse a clone rolling off of Smorgaz’s back. It wasn’t implausible.
People were not uniformly oblivious. She could see that.
Wendall watched her from a distance. When she sat down he moved to
the far end of the table. And he kept nervously glancing at Vom and Smorgaz.
He might not have been able to see them for what they were, but he could
certainly sense something was off about them.
She wanted to straighten things out somehow for the poor guy. He’d seen
something mortal minds weren’t meant to see, and it was obvious he was
having trouble reconciling himself to it. She couldn’t blame him for that. She
wasted a few minutes trying to come up with a simple way to ease his
troubled mind, but aside from telling him he wasn’t crazy and that the
universe was filled with terrifying cosmic horrors, she was coming up short.
That news hardly seemed reassuring.
Just brushing up against this horrible secret had jostled loose his sanity.
Confirming it could very well destroy it.
Yet here she was, neck-deep in this madness, and she wasn’t doing nearly
as badly. But maybe it was easier when you were all the way in. Perhaps a
full immersion allowed her to adjust. Rather than seeing only bits and pieces
of a half-remembered madness, she saw the whole thing. And that allowed
her to accept it more easily, to bounce back.
More likely, she’d already gone mad and just didn’t realize it. She found
some comfort in that. Hitting bottom meant the worst was over.
Diana didn’t believe it. Not for a moment. Not even enough to lie to
herself about it.
Her coworkers engaged in small talk. They made jokes. Vicki showed
pictures of her kid. Ginger talked about a funny thing that had happened
during her morning commute. That guy from the shoe department (Steve or
Bob or Fred, she could never remember his name) recommended a movie
he’d seen. It was a lively, perfectly harmless conversation.
And it bored the ever-living hell out of Diana.
Although perhaps boredom was the wrong word. Small talk like this was
always boring, but everyone played along, pretending to be fully invested in
the mundane trials and tribulations of human existence. The unspoken social
contract went like this: you listened sympathetically to other people’s
problems, and they listened sympathetically to yours. While she had enough
faith in humanity to believe this wasn’t always an act, it didn’t really matter
if you genuinely emthized just as long as you could fake it.
She couldn’t fake it. Not the way she used to.
It was, she knew, selfish of her. These were good people with real
problems that mattered to them. Only a few days ago she’d shared those
problems. Little things like paying bills, relationship difficulties, and traffic
annoyances. She just couldn’t relate.
It all just seemed so insignificant, so petty and trivial. It always had been,
but now she couldn’t even pretend it wasn’t.
She envied all the ordinary people in this bar. She despised them. The
internal conflict, along with her effort to hide it, made her queasy. Diana
didn’t know why she bothered. People were obviously clueless. If they
couldn’t see the monsters among them, then why would they notice her
disinterest?
Meanwhile, Vom and Smorgaz were getting along just fine. Better than
her. She had no idea how that was possible. They weren’t even human.
Maybe that worked in their favor. That distance gave them a more objective
viewpoint. Rather than judging humanity for the clueless race of cosmic
microbes it was, Vom and Smorgaz could just enjoy it without reservation.
 Regardless of the reason, within the hour Diana found herself the odd
woman out of the conversation. It wasn’t intentional. She had so little to
contribute that the natural give-and-take of an ordinary conversation just
slipped away from her. She sat at her end of the table, not even pretending to
listen.
Wendall sat at the other end. Only he seemed even remotely aware of the
weirdness of the monsters. He’d turn his head and study Vom and Smorgaz
from different angles. He’d squint and stare, and just when he managed to see
them for what they truly were, he’d chicken out and look away.
He couldn’t even look at her, much less meet her eyes. He left early. Then
all her coworkers left, one by one, until she was left sitting at a table with
only a pair of monsters to keep her company.
CHAPTER ELEVEN

Diana didn’t feel like going home, so she found a pool hall and rented a
table. She bought three beers and handed one to Vom, another to Smorgaz.
“Drink it slow now,” she cautioned. “I’m not made of—”
Vom had already eaten his, bottle and all. He hadn’t even bothered to
open it.
“I’ll rack,” said Smorgaz.
Diana wasn’t very good at the game, but she handily beat the two
monsters. Neither could sink a ball, even when everything lined up perfectly.
They didn’t seem to care.
Halfway through their third game she went back to the bar to get another
beer for herself and one for Vom and Smorgaz to split. A tall, blond woman
in jeans waited for her own order. The woman nodded at Diana. Diana
nodded back.
“They’re cute,” said the woman. “Your friends.”
Diana glanced over at her monsters. She had no idea what the woman
saw, but Diana saw a furry green eating machine and a giant rubber
hedgehog. They were kind of cute. In a strange, not-of-this-Earth way.
“You’re lucky,” said the woman. “I know a guy who is stuck with a
slime-covered spider-thing.”
Diana nodded. If that was her other option, she was lucky.
The woman took her drink and started to walk away, but Diana stopped
her.
“Hey, can you see my friends for what they are?”
The woman smiled. “Of course.”
 “And you’re not freaked out by that?”
“Why should I be? Believe me, the stuff I’ve seen… it makes those guys
look like a couple of teddy bears.”
The woman went to a table where she was playing by herself. Diana
followed her.
“I don’t mean to bother you, but—”
“But you’re new to this and had a few questions.” The woman leaned
over the table and sank three balls in one shot.
“I’m sorry,” said Diana.
“No. Don’t worry. I understand where you’re coming from.”
She lined up another shot. The cue ball zipped across the felt and
knocked two more balls into pockets. Diana noticed that the balls all moved
in odd zigzagging patterns. At one point the cue ball circled the eight ball
twice before completely reversing direction and smacking another target hard
enough to send it arcing through the air to land in a pocket on the far side of
the table.
“How did you do that?” asked Diana.
“It’s all angles,” the woman replied. “I just like to use the ones most
people ignore. I’m Sharon by the way.”
“Diana.”
She took Sharon’s hand. A zap passed between them. It startled Diana but
didn’t hurt.
“Sorry,” said Sharon. “That happens sometimes to people like us who
have slipped just a bit into the beyond.”
She made it sound so casual, so everyday. Diana found that comforting.
Diana scanned the hall. There was a dog-sized housefly crawling along
one of the walls.
“Is that one yours?”
“That’s just a phase fly. They’re all over the place this time of year. No,
my partner isn’t here right now.”
“Aren’t you worried?” asked Diana. “What if something attacks you?”
“Why would anything attack me?”
“Because that’s what they do, right? I think that’s what they do. I don’t
know if I quite get it yet, but displaced monsters might attack you in
confusion.”
“I don’t really shine like you do. If anything, my bond has the opposite
effect. I make most displaced entities uncomfortable. They tend to avoid me.”
 “That’s a neat trick. Don’t suppose you could teach it to me?”
“I wish I could, but it doesn’t work like that.”
Sharon joined Diana at their table. They played a few games while
Sharon explained some things. Vom had tried to enlighten Diana, but there
was a chasm of perception between them. Their situation was similar. Both
were struggling to make sense of an alien universe, but it was the difference
in the areas they defined as alien that made things difficult.
The game of billiards was the perfect example. The reason Vom and
Smorgaz had trouble sinking shots was that simple geometry was a bit
confusing. They understood walking around solid objects, accepted the
inconvenience of gravity, and could work with a one-way time continuum,
but multicolored balls bouncing around a few square yards of felt was simply
too subtle.
It didn’t help that Sharon’s presence proved distracting. If Diana was a
comforting melody that kept the monsters calm, then Sharon was a low-
pitched hum, too soft to be heard but rattling them on a cellular level, making
them queasy.
Smorgaz smacked the cue ball with far too much spin. The ball leaped off
the table, shattering someone’s beer bottle.
“Dang,” he said. “Thought I had it that time.”
Diana resisted the urge to smile and headed to the restroom. She was
washing her hands when she heard a peculiar gurgle coming from the stall
she had just used.
“Did you hear that?” asked the short, black-haired woman beside her.
“Must be problems with the plumbing,” replied Diana.
The woman opened the stall door as the toilet began spilling water
across the tile. “Gross.”
Diana was getting a bad feeling about this. “Maybe we should get the
manager.”
A bolt of lightning erupted from the toilet. The woman was disintegrated
in a flash. She didn’t even have time to scream. The crisp smell of ozone
filled the smoky bathroom, and a giant eyeball floated toward Diana. That
was all it was. A huge eye rimmed by a dozen tentacles. Strange energies
crackled in the orb’s interior.
Diana’s attempts to flee were hampered by the slick floor. She fell on her
butt just as the eye creature unleashed a blast that blew a hole in the wall.
She kept her head down and scrambled toward the exit. The eye monster
looped a slippery tentacle around her ankle and pulled her back.
The creature studied her with its single eye. She remembered that this
monster, just like Vom and Smorgaz, didn’t mean her any specific harm. It
was just lost, confused, and trying to figure things out, figure her out. If she
remained calm she could provide it with the anchor it sought.
“It’s okay,” she said soothingly. “It’s okay.”
The eye narrowed, but it didn’t blast her, so she felt confident.
Vom and Smorgaz flung open the bathroom door.
“Don’t worry, Diana!” said Vom. “We’re here!”
“No, it’s cool,” she said. “I have this under control.”
But her defenders had already sprung into action, tackling the eyeball.
“Hey, no! Stop!” she shouted. “Damn it, listen to me!”
Sharon grabbed Diana.
“It’s too late for that. You need to put some distance between them, let
them work it out on their own.”
“But—”
Sharon yanked Diana out the door. The people in the pool hall stood in
shocked confusion at the howls and shrieks coming from the restroom. Diana
resolved to, first, always save at least a little bit of her magic, and, second,
avoid public bathrooms in the future. She realized that the second resolution
was nothing more than superstitious impulse, but it couldn’t hurt to keep to it.
The foreboding crackle warned Diana to hit the deck just a moment
before the bathroom exploded. She didn’t know what had happened to
Smorgaz or Vom, but the eyeball hovered toward her. She stood, focusing her
calming influence over the bizarre thing.
Sharon leaped in front of Diana. Her claim to be disruptive to alien
monsters must have been true because the eye retreated.
Diana said, “Thanks, but I think I can—”
Several Smorgaz clones jumped the eye from behind. “Damn it!” shouted
Diana. “Everybody needs to calm the hell down!”
The eye unleashed blasts at random. A sizzling beam cut a swath of
destruction through the hall. Pool tables and people were scorched into piles
of dust.
She waved her arms and screamed in a futile attempt to get things in
order. Instead she found herself looking into the eyeball’s destructive gaze.
She didn’t have time to ponder the limits of her immortality as the creature
prepared to obliterate her.
A red beast leaped from somewhere. It swept Diana off her feet and
tossed her over its shoulder. The eye beast unleashed its blast from point-
blank range, but Diana’s furry savior was a blur, sweeping her from the line
of fire.
The red beast darted from one side to the other, dancing with unnatural
speed and grace around the eye’s pursuing beam. Everything the ray struck,
including several people, dissolved. Quickly her furry rescuer was trapped
in a corner. The beam swept toward Diana and the beast.
Several Smorgazes tackled the eye creature. They buried it under a
rapidly growing pile. Flashes of light would lance out from deep within the
mound of monsters, and one or two of Smorgaz’s spawn would disintegrate,
only to be replaced by three or four more.
All Diana could do was stare at the devastation the eye had unleashed.
Everything was just gone. Erased like it’d never been there at all. As far as
she could tell the creature’s blasts just kept going forever. The trench that had
been dug into the floor went down into the darkness, and she was willing to
bet the blast had come out the other side of the Earth and was even now
traveling through space, cutting an endless destructive scar across the
universe.
The red beast shook Diana alert to more pressing concerns. She looked
into its huge maw. Its head was almost wolflike, but not really. It had long
ears like a rabbit’s, and two low-set black eyes. Its fur was long and wild. It
opened its mouth, and she wondered if it was going to bite her face off.
“Snap out of it, Diana.”
The voice, buried under a savage growl, was almost unrecognizable.
“Sharon?”
Diana was almost too fixated on Sharon’s slavering jaws to notice her
nod.
“You’re one of them?” asked Diana.
“No,” replied Sharon. “I’m not like them. I’m like you.”
A chill ran through Diana. Because whatever Sharon was, she wasn’t
quite human anymore. And Diana was just like her. Only the realization that
this was exactly the wrong time for this insight kept Diana from going mad.
The monsters spun around, knocking over tables. The pile of Smorgazes
atop the laser eye creature filled half the pool hall, and it continued to
expand. This would just keep going on and on if she didn’t stop it.
She dug deeper. She had some magic left. There was always more, she
realized. She could never run out for long.
She stepped forward and unleashed a thunderclap to get everyone’s
attention. The Smorgazes and the eye monster stopped fighting.
“Knock it off, you idiots.”
The Smorgaz spawn whined. The eye hovered toward her. She sensed its
confusion. It threatened to overwhelm her, but only for a moment. She stayed
calm, collected. The battle of wills was short because the eye wanted her to
help it.
The world shifted. Everything went back to the quiet seconds before the
pool hall had erupted into chaos. Because monsters didn’t exist. Or at least
they shouldn’t exist in this reality, and this reality did a bang-up job of
erasing their titanic battles. The damage was undone, the building repaired.
But it was the people Diana found most confusing. It was one thing to erase
their memories. It was another to reconstruct their flesh-and-blood bodies
from the ground up. The eyeball monster had disintegrated at least a dozen
people. Yet those same people were restored to life.
She wondered if they were the same people or if the universe had simply
built flawless duplicates that would carry on their lives exactly like the
originals with no one the wiser. Not even the clones themselves. Invisible
imposters manufactured by a reality fighting a never-ending battle against a
relentless barrage of weirdness.
Was she one of them herself? She had no way of knowing if she’d been
killed in some previous incarnation. Maybe she was Diana mark two. Or
three. Or fifteen. Maybe a strange dream she no longer remembered hadn’t
been a dream at all, but the forgotten last moments of a former Diana.
Vom the Hungering waved a hand in front of her face. “Hey, everything
okay in there?” He tried snapping his fingers, but the fur made that difficult.
“Maybe you should try slapping her,” suggested the eyeball.
Diana glared at him. “That’s not necessary.”
“Are you hurt?” asked Sharon, now in human form.
“I’m fine. Just fine.”
She moved a few steps away from Sharon. Diana couldn’t transform into
a monster like Sharon could. But she wasn’t so sure she was human anymore
either.
“Give her some space, guys,” said Sharon.
 “No, I’m fine.” Diana cleared the haze out of her head. “Just adjusting.”
It seemed that was how she spent the bulk of her time now. Adjusting.
Dealing with new absurd situations, new strange perceptions. Every time she
grew used to one change, another was waiting just around the corner.
She set aside her cue. “I think I need to go home.”
“Yeah, sure,” said Sharon. “Want me to call you a cab?”
“No, I have a car.”
The eyeball hovered forward. “I call shotgun.”
“I always get shotgun,” said Vom. “Right, Diana?”
Another adjustment. She’d just gained a new cosmic horror. The eyeball,
named Zap, sat in the backseat with Smorgaz.
“Are you sure you’re okay to drive?” asked Sharon.
“I’m fine, thanks.”
Diana tried to shake the image of beastly Sharon from her mind. Vom,
Smorgaz, and Zap were relatively easy to accept. They were monsters, plain
and simple. Maybe not in personality, but certainly in appearance and origin.
But Sharon was a person. A person who could become something monstrous.
That seemed more unnatural somehow.
It also blurred the lines. Diana hadn’t been aware of it, but
subconsciously she’d been making it by convincing herself that, deep down,
she was a human being and that all the magical powers, monstrous
roommates, and otherworldly perceptions couldn’t change that.
Now she wasn’t so certain.
“It was nice meeting you,” said Diana, though it had actually been quite
unpleasant. Although that wasn’t Sharon’s fault. “Thanks for saving my life.”
“You’re welcome.”
Sharon pulled a card from her pocket and offered it to Diana.
“I want you to have this. I know you’re going through some crazy stuff.
I’ve been there. And your friends”—Sharon pointed at the occupants
crammed in Diana’s car—“I’m sure they mean well, but it’ll be easier if you
have access to someone who sees it from a human perspective.”
Sharon made sense, but Diana wasn’t sure if Sharon qualified as human.
But Diana wasn’t sure she was the right person to make that qualification.
Diana took the card. Mostly to be polite.
“Call anytime,” said Sharon.
“Will do,” said Diana reflexively as she climbed into the car.
“Can you turn up the air?” asked Zap. “It’s a little stuffy back here.”
 She repressed a frown and gave the creature a bit of advice that had
become her lifeline.
“Deal with it.”
CHAPTER TWELVE

Back home (though she hesitated to call it that) she entered the building at
the same time as the guy from Apartment Number Two. She was surprised to
see his dog had allowed him outside. He carefully trod the steps while
carrying two overflowing grocery bags.
“Hi,” she said. “Need some help?”
“If you’re offering.” He handed her one. It was full of canned goods and
heavier than it looked.
“Want me to carry that for you?” asked Vom.
She decided letting a ravenous monster carry groceries was a bad idea
and just soldiered on.
As they walked toward his apartment, she tried to think of something
clever to say. Something witty. Something, at the very least, memorable.
“Getting kind of cold outside, huh?”
Chuck, his back to her, kept walking. “Beg your pardon?”
“Outside,ze="3">” she said. “Cold.”
“Didn’t notice,” he replied.
They climbed the short flight of stairs to the second floor. She screwed
up her courage and tried again.
“A bit late for grocery shopping, isn’t it?”
“I don’t pick my schedule,” he replied. “Have to take my opportunities
when I get them.”
At the top of the stairs, she noticed his monster hound was missing from
its post at his apartment door.
 “Where did it go?” She regretted asking it. She didn’t want to step into a
sensitive area.
Chuck’s response was deadpan.
“Away. It does that sometimes.”
The door opened by itself as they approached. He went inside.
She paused on the threshold, waited a few moments for Chuck to
reappear. He didn’t. She set the groceries down.
Vom inspected the contents of the bag. “Oh, is that salami?”
She glared with disapproval.
“All right, all right.” Vom and Smorgaz walked to her apartment just a
few feet down the hall.
She glanced down the length of the hall. The dog was still not there.
Diana called into Chuck’s apartment. “Hello?”
He didn’t answer.
She grabbed the groceries but hesitated. Casually entering one apartment
had gotten her into trouble recently. Perhaps she would be wise to think about
it this time.
She scanned the room. Everything looked normal. The décor of the place
was difficult to pin down. It was like a designer had cut it into zones, and
each tiny zone had its own theme. The couch was from the sixties, bright
orange and covered with fringe. The television was a wood-paneled
monstrosity from the fifties. The coffee table was a thin, irregular piece of
metal that must’ve been from the future because it floated without any means
of support. The flooring was equal parts carpet and wood, broken into a
checkerboard pattern.
It didn’t look dangerous. But her life was already weird now, and peril
was something she was getting used to. She stepped into the apartment. A
light, sticky sensation hit her face as she did so, as if she had walked into a
spiderweb. Her first instinct was to brush it away, but there was nothing
there.
The door started to swing shut behind her. Quietly. If it was hoping she
wouldn’t notice, it was mistaken. She stopped it with her foot. She found a
wedge of cheese in the bag and shoved it under the door. Then she followed
the sounds of activity to join Chuck in his kitchen. It was bigger than the
living room area. Much bigger. A window cast bright light into the room, but
she couldn’t see anything outside but the brightness. His back was to her, and
he must not have heard her.
 “Where do you want this?” she asked.
He jumped, knocking the bag over. Several cans rolled across the counter
and clattered on the floor. A can of peas rolled to her feet, and she ducked to
pick it up.
“Sorry,” she said.
“What are you doing?” he asked.
“I just wanted to know where you wanted me to put this down.”
“No, not that. What are you doing in here?”
“Your door was open,” she said.
“It was?” He walked past her and checked for himself.
“I propped it open with your cheese,” she said. “I hope that’s okay.”
He glanced at her, then the door.
“It’s fine. I guess so, anyway.”
He smiled slightly and returned to putting away the groceries. She thought
about helping but didn’t know where anything went. He was a good-looking
guy. Better-looking than she’d assumed from her first impression. Tall, slim
but athletic, closely cropped dark hair, and a lantern jaw that was almost
cartoonish, but kept just on the right side of that line. He reminded her of
Superman. Or his mild-mannered alter ego in a rather poor disguise.
Although his eyes were brown. And his nose was a little big. And he had a
bit of stubble on his chin. Still, a handsome guy, just her type. Although it
was strange to think she had a type at all, since she’d never been
romantically linked with a guy like this.
“I just moved in,” she said.
“My condolences.”
“Oh, it’s not so bad. The apartment is nice at least. Not sure how I feel
about the monsters, but I’ve had worse roommates. How long have you been
living here?”
Chuck, his back to her, crumpled his grocery bag.
“You should probably go.”
“Oh. Okay. Sorry.”
She exited the apartment. Chuck followed.
“Sorry to bother you,” she said.
He un-wedged the cheese from the door. “You aren’t bothering me. It’s
just probably better if you aren’t here when he gets back.”
“He? Your dog, you mean.”
He nodded.
 “You aren’t allowed visitors?”
He rubbed his chin. “I don’t know. Don’t get many. Although Stacey and
Peter drop by and bring me a baked good every so often.em"><
“Does everyone bake in this building?”
“Stacey turned me on to it. Helps to pass the time.”
Chuck smirked. It was a lopsided grin, charming in its imperfection.
“I’m thinking of picking up knitting,” she said. “Or maybe juggling.”
“Whatever works.”
They shared a chuckle that he cut short abruptly.
“He’s coming. You should go.”
“Okay. It was nice—”
He shut the door.
“—Meeting you.”
It was a stroke of cruel irony that she’d finally moved into an apartment
across from a good-looking guy who liked to cook, and he was being held
prisoner by an inter-dimensional beast hound. It wasn’t a problem. Not
exactly. But it was irritating as hell.
She walked the few steps to her door. A glance over her shoulder
confirmed that the dog was back at its post in front of Apartment Two.
“See you ’round, Chuck,” she muttered to herself before going inside to
her own monsters.
CHAPTER THIRTEEN

For the first time Diana didn’t push her dresser in front of her door when
she went to sleep. She had never expected it to be a deterrent to the monsters
that shared her apartment, but it had been a psychological bulwark against the
tide of madness that threatened to engulf her. It could no longer serve that
purpose. She was fairly certain she was crazy already, or at least well on her
way.
She awoke staring into a giant tentacled eyeball.
“Hey, you’re awake,” said Zap.
“I’m awake.”
She climbed out of bed. Zap handed her a robe.
“Thank you,” she said.
“My pleasure.”
Diana wondered how long he had been staring at her but decided not to
ask because there wasn’t really a good answer to that question. She’d have to
set some boundaries for the new monster, but that could wait until she had
some breakfast.
She took a quick shower. When she pulled back the shower curtain Zap
was hovering over the toilet. He handed her a towel.
“Get out,” she said quietly.
“Yes, maam. Right away, ma’am.” He darted out of the bathroom.
She got dressed, brushed her teeth, combed her hair. The monsters were
all waiting in the living room. Vom and Smorgaz sat on the couch. Zap floated
in a corner.
Staring at her.
 That was going to get old real fast, but before she could confront him the
doorbell rang. She didn’t remember having a doorbell before, but maybe it
was new.
It was West. “Do you have a minute, Number Five?”
“Yes.”
“Do you have six minutes?”
“Sure.”
He counted on his fingers. “Might take up to seven minutes, now that I
think about it.”
“I have the time,” she replied.
“Good. Follow me.”
She followed. Any excuse to get out of the apartment. She couldn’t shake
the sensation that Zap was still watching her.
West read her mind.
“He can’t. The building occupies a null point in space-time. A being like
your friend cannot see through its walls.”
“That’s good to know.”
West took her downstairs, turning right at a split in the hallway that she
was certain hadn’t been there before. A layer of gray filth coated the walls.
As they went farther and farther down the seemingly endless corridor, the
grime grew blacker and thicker until the sludge under her shoes made a sticky
squish with every step. She looked over her shoulder, but an inky darkness
crawled along behind them. This was not a metaphor. She could see tentacles
and gnarled limbs reaching out, dragging the shadows at a slow, steady rate.
She wondered what would happen if they caught up.
West must have read her mind again. “They’re nothing to worry about.
All talk.”
She heard them then. Distant, disquieting whispers speaking in insensible
languages.
“I wouldn’t listen too closely if I were you,” said West. “You have a
strong constitution for this sort of thing, but they can still screw with you.”
Being told not to listen only made it harder not to. Most of the whispers
didn’t register, but several voices tried to spoil the endings of movies for her.
They failed, probably because the darkness seemed a little behind on the
latest cinema.
Darth Vader is Luke’s father. Norman Bates is the killer. Rosebud is a
sled.
 They reached the end of the corridor before the voices could get to
anything more shocking. The door was covered in the same grime. West
wiped it from the lock, drew an old-fashioned key from his pocket, and
unlocked the door. It opened slowly, and a chill swept from the darkened
room on the other side. Hissing fearfully, the shadows retreated from the hall.
He passed over the threshold. Diana paused. She was placing an
inordinate amount of trust in a guy who had tricked her into a cursed
apartment. She was fairly certain he wasn’t human. He might have been at
some point, but now he was something else. Something inscrutable,
indefinable. Vom and Smorgaz were monsters, but at least they were up-front
about it. For all their dark impulses and inhuman qualities, they were more
accessible than West.
He spoke from the interior. “This way, Number Five.”
The hall behind her stretched off into infinity. She got the distinct
impression that if she tried to walk down it without West as her guide, it
would swallow her, trapping her in an endless walk. She didn’t know where
that information came from, but she didn’t doubt it. Her only choices were to
tarry here outside the door or go inside. She’d come this far. It was a little
late to chicken out.
She pushed open the door, expecting a chamber of horrors beyond mortal
ken, but it was only another apartment. It was dusty and cluttered with boxes
and junk pushed against the walls. The furniture was old and battered. Stains
spotted the carpet. The whole place smelled musty and stank of stale pizza
rolls.
Music came from somewhere. It filtered through the walls. The distant,
atonal tune could’ve easily been mistaken for random noise but buried
underneath its discordant melody lay a hidden harmony that beings from
beyond time and space would find comforting. A purely human mind
would’ve found its sanity knocked a smidge ajar in ways that wouldn’t have
been immediately obvious until it discovered its crippling fear of red shoes
and obsession with banana pudding. But Diana only found the music strange
and disquieting. And just a touch beautiful.
This should’ve shocked her, but she had already suspected that she was a
little bit crazy at this point. She’d seen too much not to be. Sanity and insanity
were just words anyway, and only lunatics obsessed over silly little things
like words, she’d decided.
 A tall, twisted lamp flickered. Diana wasn’t even aware she was
reaching for it until West grabbed her by the arm.
“Don’t touch anything, Number Five.”
For only a moment she saw the lamp as something else. Something
indefinable but baleful. A foreign thing that lived to devour whatever souls
fell into its flickering trap.
“Mind the rug,” said West.
Just a few inches from her right foot a yellowed oval of carpet slowly,
almost imperceptibly, crawled toward her. If she stood perfectly still it might
reach her in an hour or two. The scratched old coffee table stalked her with
the same lack of speed. The paintings stared at her with hungry eyes. The
piles of boxes against the walls teetered ever so slightly, trying to work up
enough momentum to bury her alive.
Everything here wanted to kill her. Or worse.
“Just stand there,” said West. “You should be fine.”

r, but="0em" width="27">He walked to an old recliner. He waved his hand

in front of the chair and a phantom materialized. It was a withered,
malformed creature with skin indistinguishable from the chair’s cracked
vinyl.

“Say hello, Number Zero.”

The figure opened its mouth. The lips moved. Eight seconds later, the
sound crawled across the room to reach her ears. The word was faint,
scratchy.
“Hello.”
Zero turned its head toward Diana. Its eyes were two tiny white dots.
There was no malice in its expression. Only vacancy.
“I trust I’ve made my point, Number Five,” said West.
She didn’t know what that point was, but she nodded. Anything to get out
of this dark corner of discarded insensibility.
West wasn’t fooled.
“Number Zero wanted power,” he said. “I tried to warn him of the
consequences of it, but he wouldn’t listen. And now here he dwells until the
end of this universe. And quite possibly until the end of the next one after
that.”
She nodded again.
 West’s hairy eyebrows furrowed, and he snarled. For the first time, she
saw his teeth. They were pointy. Like a shark’s teeth.
“Don’t just nod, Number Five. Listen.”
“I am listening,” she replied. “I just don’t get what you’re trying to tell
me.”
“They never listen. Why do I bother?” He shook his head. “They never
listen.”
“I’m sick of this,” she said. “Everybody is so goddamn mysterious all the
time. Nobody just comes out and tells me anything. They always just hint and
warn and say cryptic nonsense. Why can’t anyone just tell me straight out
what they mean?”
“It’s not that simple.”
“Maybe it is. Maybe you’re just trying to make it more complicated.”
This time West nodded.
“It’s not easy, Number Five. Not easy for me to remember. Remember the
way it used to be. Remember the way you see the world. It’s been a long
time. A long, long time…”
His gaze drifted across the room, fixed on some far-off place.
“Number Zero was like you,” he said. “He thought he could accumulate
all the power in the universe without anyone noticing. He thought there would
be no consequences.”
West frowned. His beard writhed ever so slightly. “There are always
consequences, Number Five.”
“Uh-huh.” Diana nodded politely. “With all due respect, what the hell are
you going on about? I’m not accumulating power. I’m just trying to avoid
getting eaten by the unholy menagerie you’ve stuck me with. I took an
apartment and had my life turned upside down. I didn’t ask for any of this.”
“Didn’t you?”
“No, I didn’t. And don’t try to feed me any of that karma or
subconscious-desire bull. If life worked like that I’d have gotten a winged
unicorn when I was six, and I’d be an astronaut who hunts vampires in her
spare time.”
West said, “You are not an ordinary person anymore.”
“Maybe not, but I’m going to stay as ordinary as I can despite all the
strange monsters and supernatural bizarreness your universe is throwing my
way. Now can we go? This place is giving me the creeps.”
 The thing in the chair (she couldn’t think of it as a person or as ever
having been a person) gurgled at her.
“No offense,” she said.
West smiled. “I think there’s hope for you, Number Five.”
“Damn right,” she said. “I can beat this thing.”
He chuckled drily.
“Nobody beats it. The crushing weight of madness is a burden no human
mind can carry without strain. All victories are temporary, all defeats
inevitable.”
“That’s a cheery thought.”
“Just calling it like I see it.”
“Well, if I can’t avoid it, why bother warning me at all?”
“Because I like you, Number Five. I see something in you that I don’t see
in many.”
“And that something is?”
He shrugged. “Something. If I could’ve given it a better label, I
would’ve.”
They left Apartment Zero behind. The journey back wasn’t nearly as
unsettling.
“I never said you’d be trapped in the apartment. I wouldn’t imagine you
will suffer the same fate. There are too many possible dooms in these worlds
that I doubt either of us could suspect or imagine the one that will come for
you.”
“Great,” she replied. “Because I’d hate for it to be something predictable
and avoidable.”
“Be careful, Number Five,” West said. “But not too careful.”
“I’ll keep that in mind.”
“You do that.” He smiled at her, and she was so taken aback by the
expression that by the time she recovered her senses he’d already shuffled
back into his apartment.
CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Diana hesitated before knocking on the door. This was a weird building,
and everyone who called it home was chained to that weirdness. She’d met
only a handful of the residents. They’d all seemed nice, but having all of them
crowded into one apartment was perhaps more abnormality than her mind
could take. She knew she was going to go mad someday. West had practically
guaranteed that, but if she was going to lose her mind, she’d rather put it off
for as long as possible. At least one more night.
She pondered what horrors awaited her on the other side of that
threshold. Alien beasts? Time warps? Smooth jazz? She couldn’t begin to
guess. Except for the jazz. She could hear the muffled tones of easy-listening
sax. That alone was almost enough to convince her to turn around and forget
the whole thing.
Her monsters changed her mind. They were all so eager to party. She
couldn’t pull the plug on the evening. Even eternal other-dimensional entities
could get bored. Hanging around the apartment, playing cards and watching
TV all day had to get old. And a gaggle of monsters in desperate need of a
good time would probably be trouble in the long run.
She knocked. Stacey answered the door. She was hosting the horrid bat
creature at the moment, and Diana was surprised at how readily she accepted
this and annoyed at how unthreatening she found the misshapen hulking
woman. Stacey-thing smiled as widely and friendlily as a mouthful of four-
inch fangs would allow.
“Diana come to mixer,” she said in a guttural growl. “Diana bring
friends.”
 “Yes, I hope that’s okay.”
A hacking, wheezing racket shook Stacey-thing from deep within her
spasming torso. It sounded painful and looked agonizing, and Diana assumed
it was a convulsion before she figured out Stacey-thing was chortling with
delight.
“More fun, more merry.”
“See? I told you they’d be cool with it.” Vom sniffed the air, even though
he had no visible nostrils that Diana could see. But he didn’t have eyes
either, and that never seemed to bother him. “Do I smell snickerdoodles?”
“Baked fresh,” said Stacey.
Murmuring approval and excitement, the monsters went inside.
Diana held up a loaf of misshapen banana bread. “I don’t have much
baking experience,” she said by way of explanation and apology.
Stacey seized the offering and gobbled it down. “Banana bread good,”
she said, spewing crumbs. “You come in now.”
Diana had expected the apartment to be a remnant from the fifties to fit
with the Ozzie-and-Harriet style of harmless congeniality that Stacey and
Peter so effortlessly embodied, but it was remarkably functional and modern.
Everything was straight out of the upper end of a Pottery Barn catalogue.
Except for the bizarre masquerade masks hanging all over the walls. They
were all different shapes and colors, many with twisted and odd designs. S
heof them had eyes in them that stared at her, following the action around the
room. She pretended that was normal, and maybe it was at this point.
The party was dead. The only guests were Diana’s monsters, and they
were crowded in the kitchen, devouring cookies and probably baking tins,
silverware, and whatever else they could stuff in their mouths. Although Zap
didn’t have a mouth, so how he was eating anything was a mystery she left
unsolved.
“Guys, be careful,” she said.
“Oh, let them enjoy themselves,” said Peter, rising from the couch. He
wore a festive Christmas sweater vest, and he was smoking a pipe.
“So glad you could make it.”
“Glad,” repeated Stacey-thing.
“Did I get the time wrong?” Diana asked. “I’m not early, am I?”
“No, as a matter of fact, you’re fashionably late.”
“Fashionably,” said Stacey-thing.
“And I see you brought a treat. You really shouldn’t have.”
 Diana shrugged. “It’s not very good.”
“It smells absolutely delicious. Perhaps I’ll try a piece next time.”
Stacey-thing stuck out her long, blue tongue and let some of the slimy
banana bread fall into her hand. She offered the soggy lump to Peter.
“Good,” she cooed.
“Thank you, dear, but I’m saving room for dinner.”
She licked her hand and fingers.
“Are people usually late to these things?” asked Diana.
“No, not usually,” said Peter. “Usually no one shows up. Except for Keith
in Apartment Seven. Have you not met him yet? He’s a terrific fellow. Why,
if he existed, I’d be tempted to set you two up. A single young lady could do
a lot worse.”
Diana just nodded. Honestly, being set up on an imaginary blind date
didn’t sound too bad. If it worked out, she could see herself with two
imaginary kids and a fictional dog named Dusty. They’d summer in a floating
condo and winter in Shangri-la, take vacations in a hybrid realm where
Paris, Disneyland, and Atlantis all merged into one wondrous place.
Sometimes she and Dusty the Wonder Dog would solve murders and uncover
sinister Martian conspiracies.
The fantasy was running away with itself, but she indulged for a few
more seconds.
“Is Keith not in the bathroom, dear?” asked Peter. “Him not sitting on
couch last time I not see him,” said Stacey-thing, squinting as she turned her
head in an awkward direction.
“Oh yes. There he isn’t.” Peter pointed to a spot, then pointed to another
spot. “Or maybe how. not right there. Well, I know he’s not here somewhere.
Why don’t you have a seat while I make you a drink? I should warn you. My
martinis are legendary.”
Diana, locked in a rigid posture, sat on the sofa. She placed her hands on
her knees. She tried to relax, but this idea hadn’t panned out. She hadn’t
expected much, but this was promising to be the third or fourth most boring
party she’d ever been to.
“Nice weather we’re having,” said someone nearby.
She glanced around but saw nobody. She looked to the nearest mask, and
the bloodshot eyes looked back at her. “Did you say something?”
The eyes blinked, then rolled around in what she interpreted as a negative
response. She was just guessing, but she assumed that if the eyes could talk,
they would have just answered.
“How is the outside world?” asked the voice again. “Did they ever get
around to impeaching Nixon?”
Peter was mixing a drink at the minibar while Stacey-thing was
entertaining the other monsters in the kitchen. Diana couldn’t find the source
of the voice, but she decided that she didn’t care either. It was just one more
inexplicable event. She’d experienced plenty of those recently. Too many to
even bother cataloguing at this point.
Stacey passed off hosting of the thing to Peter, who lumbered over with a
martini glass delicately clutched in his giant claws. “You drink.”
“Thank you.” She took the glass and sipped it. It wasn’t bad, though she
wasn’t much of a drinker and had never had a martini in her life, so she
couldn’t tell if this one qualified as the stuff of legend.
Someone knocked on the door.
“Guests!” growled Peter-thing as he lurched to answer the knock.
“Never really a fan of martinis,” said Diana’s unseen conversationalist.
Zap floated over and had a seat in a recliner. The eyeball monster laid
his tentacles on the armrests and leaned back. “Feels good to take a load
off.”
“You’re doing it again,” she said.
“I beg your pardon?”
“You’re staring at me.”
“I see the multiverse in ways your pathetic senses cannot fathom. If I’m
looking in your direction, rest assured that I am not staring at you. I’m simply
staring around you at something much more interesting, at levels of reality
that you would find both awe-inspiring and psychosis-inducing.”
“If you’re staring at the universe, why does it tend to be the universe
behind me?”
He blinked. She’d never seen him blink before. Given that his body was
more or less one basketball-sized eye, it took longer than a standard blink. At
least three times as long. This was still very fast, but noticeably long for a
blink.
“The hubris,” he said. “The unapologetic egotism. Do you really think
that with everything I can see, the worlds upon worlds that fall within my
merest glance, that you, a speck of dust floating in a roiling sea of infinite
possibilities, would be able to hold my interest for even the briefest, most
fleeting of moments?”
 Diana folded her arms across her chest and stared down Zap.
“I’m just suggesting that you behold the wonder of that roiling sea of
infinity in some other direction. If you don’t mind.”
“Oh, indeed,” said Zap with a sarcastic squint. “Yes, sir! Right away,
sir!” He offered a crisp salute with one tentacle. “As you command, so shall
it be done.”
“Knock it off,” she said.
He sputtered, rotated thirty degrees to the right, and focused on one of the
masks staring back at him.
Peter-thing approached. When the misshapen host moved to one side,
Chuck was revealed.
“New guest. Chuck, this Diana. Apartment Five. Diana, this Chuck—”
“Apartment Two,” she interrupted. “We’ve met.”
Peter-thing clicked his fangs together. “Chuck brings pie.”
“Just a little something I whipped up,” said Chuck.
“Pie good.”
Peter-thing was scant moments away from devouring the gift when Stacey
snatched it from his hands. “Now, dear. Leave something for our guests.”
The creature glared, baring his terrible teeth, flexing his long, claw-
tipped fingers.
She rapped him on the knuckles with a wooden spoon. “We still have
leftover carrot cake in the refrigerator. Have some of that.”
“Did someone mention carrot cake?” asked Vom from the kitchen, already
opening the refrigerator. Peter-thing dashed off to scrap with the other
monsters for his piece.
“I’m sorry about those guys,” said Diana.
“Oh, they’re no bother,” said Stacey with her unflappable June Cleaver
smile. “It’s just nice to have company.”
She went over to try to keep order among the monsters. If anyone could,
Diana figured, it would be Stacey. Chuck sat on one end of the couch.
“Hello,” said Zap, waving a tentacle.
Chuck nodded. “Hi.”
“So, some mixer,” said Diana, without any thought behind the statement.
Just something to say.
“Yeah,” he replied in his own vague manner.
She opened her mouth, but then shut it. She was about to comment about
his evil puppy dog and how it had let him out again, but she assumed he was
probably tired of talking about that.
Small talk proved difficult. Every subject seemed either inane or absurd.
The problem with being trapped in an abnormal situation, even with
company, was that there was no normality to seize hold of to balance things
out. A harmless topic was hard to find.
“Seen any good movies lately?” she asked.
“No. Dog won’t usually allow me out of the apartment that long, and my
TV only picks up Hanna-Barbera cartoons.”
“Oh. Well, Scooby-Doo can be fun.”
“Don’t get Scooby-Doo,” he said with a sour frown.
“Flintstones?”
He shook his head.
“Yogi Bear?” she tried. “Hong Kong Phooey? Captain Caveman?
Squiddly Diddly?”
“No. None of those either.” He half-smiled at her. “I don’t think I’ve met
anyone who was such a Hanna-Barbera fan.”
“I have this tendency to remember unnecessary trivia,” she replied. “And
yes, I do realize that unnecessary trivia is a redundant phrase. But some bits
of trivia are more unnecessary than others, and I assume that knowing nearly
every Hanna-Barbera character ever created is probably in the more
unnecessary category.”
He laughed.
“Well, what do you get?” she asked.
“It varies. Mostly Galaxy Trio reruns and the occasional Speed Buggy
episode. Sometimes, if the planets are in just the right alignment, Fangface
comes in.”
“Fangface was a Ruby-Spears production,” said Diana. “Not Hanna-
Barbera.”
“Boy, you weren’t kidding about the unnecessary trivia, were you?”
“Everybody’s got a talent.”
“Just do me a favor,” he said. “Don’t tell my TV that. Fangface may not
be great, but I’d hate to lose it.”
She put a finger to her lips. “Mum’s the word.”
“I was always partial to Grape Ape,” said Zap.
The invisible voice spoke up behind her. “I think it’s criminal that Wait
Till Your Father Gets Home is all but forgotten.”
She jumped. It wasn’t a big reaction, but Chuck noticed.
 “That’s just Keith,” said Chuck. “He doesn’t exist.”
“So ILve been told.”
He tapped his temple with his finger. “It helps not to think about it too
much.”
She imitated the gesture. “Can do.”
They shared a smile. Diana wasn’t given to romantic fantasies, but she
felt a connection, a spark. She noticed it because she’d so rarely come across
it before. They had something going on here. Something undefined, but
promising.
Vom came over and plopped onto the sofa between Diana and Chuck,
ruining the moment.
“So what are you two crazy kids up to over here?” he asked.
“Flirting, I think,” said Zap. “Fascinating ritual, really. I’m not familiar
with how the custom proceeds, but I believe they were about to engage in
intercourse.”
“By all means,” said Vom, “carry on. Didn’t mean to interrupt.”
“Actually,” said Smorgaz, “mating usually only proceeds when the
female has been properly inebriated to levels that impair her judgment
without imminent threat of inducing vomiting.”
Chuck excused himself to go to the bathroom.
“Thanks a lot, guys,” said Diana.
“Did we do something wrong?” asked Vom.
“Forget it. It’s no big deal.”
She caught Zap staring at her again. He folded his tentacles and turned his
giant eye toward the ceiling.
Stacey and Peter-thing came over with a plate of cucumber sandwiches.
“Everyone behaving over here?” asked Stacey with her warm smile.
“Snack snack,” said Peter-thing.
“Don’t mind if I do.” Vom grabbed two handfuls and devoured them in
one gulp. There was one left, and he gently plucked it from the tray and, with
one furry green pinky out, moved it toward his mouth. “Uh… anyone want
this last one?” he asked.
Nobody did.
“Delicious,” he said. “Absolutely delightful. You must give me the
recipe.”
“It’s an old family secret,” said Stacey. “My lips are sealed.”
 “Cucumbers and mayonnaise,” said Peter-thing. She wagged her finger at
him, and he recoiled.
“Now, Peter, why would you do such a terrible thing. I don’t think I’ll
ever forgive you.”
Peter-thing pouted. His large, red eyes welled up with tears.
“Sorrrrryyyyyy.”
“Oh, you know I can never
Grinning, he leaned forward, and Diana assumed he was about to bite her
head off. Instead, they kissed, and the batthing switched hosts as their lips
touched.
Despite all efforts not to think about it, Diana wondered how the couple
managed sex. She could imagine it, but managed, through sheer willpower,
not to dwell on the images that went through her head.
“You’ll excuse us,” said Peter.
When Stacey-thing turned around, he slapped her rump. The thing jumped
hosts again, and Stacey giggled.
“Oh, Peter, you naughty boy.”
Diana smiled. The couple weirded her out, but they were also kind of
sweet at the same time. Take away the bat-creature one of them always had to
be, and they probably had the best relationship she’d seen in a long while.
They seemed to enjoy each other’s company and were making the best of a
tough situation. There was something special about that. Weird, but special.
She got up and caught Chuck as he came out of the bathroom.
“Hey, sorry about the monsters,” she said. “Don’t worry about it. You get
used to that sort of thing around here. And you can’t really blame them for
getting confused about how our reality works. Hell, I was born here, and I’m
still figuring it out.”
He ran his hand through his hair, and a few strands fell across his
forehead, cementing forever his resemblance to Superman for her. She’d
always loved Superman. Never been a fan of the bad boy. The rock-solid,
dependable good guy was underrated.
She caught herself staring into his brown eyes. They twinkled.
“You want to grab a drink?” she asked. “I hear Peter is a superb
mixologist.”
“Don’t mind if I do.”
Bowing, he indicated he’d follow her, and when they walked he put his
hand on her back. Not too high. Not too low. Just the right spot to indicate
friendliness without familiarity.
You could keep Batman, she decided. She’d take the Boy Scout any day.
CHAPTER FIFTEEN

Greg stood before the small banquet. He didn’t like standing behind a
podium, saying it distanced him from his audience, triggering sense memories
of long, dull lectures that a lifetime had taught most people to tune out. But
Greg had a message to spread, the good word, and for all his faults, for all
his smarminess, all his one-dimensional eagerness, he was a believer. That
was what bothered Calvin the most about Greg.
He believed.
Over the millennia Calvin had been associated with many people like
Greg. The words might change, the setting might differ, but it was all the
same. Where once mortals whispered the secret names of unfathomable
things in shadowy temples or sacred grottos, they now did so at invitation-
only brunches or casual pool parties. Most people who wanted to touch the
unknown were drawn to it like moths to a bug zapper. They didn’t know why,
and they weren’t usually smart enough to wonder about it until it was too
late.
But Greg believed. He was that rare breed of human capable of
understanding a vast universe in which he was just a mote of dust, and not
being driven into a deep depression or raving lunacy by that knowledge. It
helped that he had a direct pipeline to something bigger than his tiny
universe, but even in this Greg wasn’t fooling himself. He didn’t believe that
Fenris cared about him or that, when the time came, the monster-god chasing
the moon would even notice him. He only wanted to get what he could from
Fenris while he could get it, and it wasn’t greed or fear that compelled him.
It was the belief that this was the best a mortal could hope for, and that it was
his duty to share that information with his fellow specks of dust and help as
many as he could, because he was a humanitarian. And Calvin wasn’t so
certain he disagreed.
Greg’s intentions were noble, and he was merely using the tools of his
time to spread the word. Calvin still didn’t like him, and he was looking
forward to the cataclysm. Even if whatever waited for Calvin beyond wasn’t
worth going to, at least he could avoid these brunches.
He sat at the big table in front of the audience, meaning he had to at least
pretend to be listening. It was fortunate Sharon was there to prod him every
time he appeared bored.
“Hey,” said Greg to his listeners, “do you want to be the best you you can
be? Of course you do! We all do!”
He smiled. His teeth were so perfect and white that they made him look
like an artificial being designed specifically for the purpose of smiling, like a
toothpaste-pushing robot residing on the precipice of the uncanny valley.
“My friends, a change is coming. A change to this world, a primal
revelation, is about to unfold, and believe me, in the new world, how much
money you have won’t matter. Civilization is an illusion, a delicate gossamer
fantasy that will not stand.”
Calvin slouched in his chair. He’d heard the speech dozens of times, had
every nuance committed to memory. He even had a habit of mouthing silently
along without realizing it.
Sharon nudged him with her elbow under the table. They conversed in a
series of quick glances. It wasn’t telepathic. They’d just had the exchange so
many times that saying it aloud was unnecessary.
Stop that, she said with a raised eyebrow.
Nobody cares, he replied with a furrowed brow.
She pursed her lips, nodded toward the audience. We’re sitting in front
of people. Sit up straight and try not to look as if you’re bored out of your
skull.
But I am bored out of my skull.
Sharon’s face went b. He hated that. He also hated that she was right.
Greg didn’t ask for much, and in return he gave Calvin a nice place to live,
money, and Sharon to take care of all of life’s little annoyances. Calvin didn’t
need these things, but while he was trapped in this world they certainly made
his life easier. He’d spent the Dark Ages hiding in a cave. Time had just
dragged on and on and on. Video games, movies, books, and other
distractions helped to pass the time at least.
He straightened. Smiling, she adjusted his collar.
“The end is coming,” said Greg. “Sooner than anyone thinks. But it isn’t
an end. It’s really a beginning, and each of you here has the chance to be a
part of it.”
He sprang thirty feet across the room, landing on a table with a silent
catlike grace. The audience gasped, and a smattering of applause filled the
banquet hall.
“No, please, please.” He waved away the clapping. “What I just did,
there’s nothing special about it. I’ve merely unlocked the potential within
myself, the potential within all of us. In the new world, power, real physical
power, is what will decide where you stand and who you stand with.”
He backflipped into a handstand. He shifted his weight, balancing on one
hand.
“You’re here because we believe that you have a place with us, because
when the time comes we will be the new power to shepherd in the new age.
We will be ready. And you will be ready with us.”
Greg dismounted from the table. He loosened his tie and strode back to
the front of the room with a slow, easy grace. The walk had just a hint of
confident swagger. He stopped in a feigned spontaneous moment and touched
an old man on the shoulder.
“Come with me, Mr. Francis. I have something wonderful to share with
you.”
Greg led Francis to the front of the room.
“How would you like to feel better than you have in years? Better, in fact,
than you have ever felt in your life?”
He hesitated just long enough to give Francis the chance to reply, but
interrupted just as he opened his mouth.
“Of course you would. We all would. There is a secret buried in these
bones of yours, and it is a secret we are about to unleash.”
He nodded toward Calvin.
“That’s my cue,” mumbled Calvin, pushing away from the table.
Sharon winked. “Knock ’em dead.”
“Mr. Francis, I’d like you to meet a very special person,” said Greg.
“Don’t let his appearance fool you. Our friend Calvin is nothing less than a
god, and his merest touch will reveal the glorious future awaiting all of us in
this room.”
Calvin forced a smile. Not too big. He was supposed to be inscrutable,
an unknowable force. He extended his hand. Francis took it. A charge passed
from Calvin to the gray-haired man. Francis clapsed in a twitching heap on
the stage. The crowd gasped.
That wasn’t supposed to happen.
Greg didn’t miss a beat. “Relax, friends. This is perfectly usual.
Weakness leaves the body reluctantly, but in a moment, you’ll see a
wonderful change in Mr. Francis.”
He glanced at Calvin, who shrugged.
Greg helped Francis to his feet. “Can we get some water for our friend
here?” He chuckled. “Can you feel it? Can you sense the power within?”
Francis’s wild eyes rattled around in his head, and he gnashed his teeth.
He pulled away from Greg, and confusion and rage fell across his face. He
was a wild animal, disoriented and baffled by the world around him. A low
growl escaped his throat, and he coiled in preparation to spring on Greg.
Greg remained calm. In different circumstances he would’ve just punched
Francis until dominance was established. This crowd wasn’t ready for that.
They needed to dip their feet into the savage future, one toe at a time.
With his back to the audience, Greg furrowed his brow and bared his
teeth. His eyes went a bright red and glinted with barely concealed savage
fury. His teeth grew into fangs. He allowed the wicked claws to extend from
one hand, hidden from the crowd. He snarled and took a single threatening
step toward Francis.
It was risky. It was possible that Francis would meet the challenge for
alpha status head-on. While Greg had nothing to fear if challenged, the crowd
would’ve probably lost interest in what he had to offer. That wouldn’t make
much difference, but Greg would be disappointed.
Francis proved to be all bark. He cowered before Greg, and the animal
within retreated. When Greg held out his hand, Francis took it and stood.
“I’m sorry,” he said. “I don’t know what came over me.”
“It’s fine. Everything is just fine.” Greg chuckled, patted Francis on the
back. “So tell me. How do you feel now?”
“Much better.” Francis bounced on his toes. “Better than I have felt in
years, actually.” He stretched. “And my back… it doesn’t hurt anymore.”
“Wonderful, isn’t it?”
 One of Greg’s minions sneaked up and knelt behind Francis. Greg planted
both hands on Francis’s chest.
“It gets better.”
Greg gave Francis a shove. The older man stumbled over the minion, but
rather than fall flat on his back he flipped over, landing on his feet. Eyes
wide, he laughed.
“Marvelous!”
Francis performed a few tentative jumps. With each bounce he sprang a
few more feet in the air until he was nearly reaching the ceiling. Then he ran
forward, grabbed one of the large banquet tables, and hoisted it over his
head.

“Absolutely marvelous!”

His body shook with laughter as he jogged around the room, still carrying
the table.
“Yes,” agreed Greg, addressing his audience. “Marvelous is exactly the
right word. Not miraculous. Because this isn’t a miracle. Miracles are
capricious. Miracles pick and choose without rhyme or reason by forces on
high, but I am offering each and all of you a chance to be part of the new
age.”
At this point Calvin usually thought about the conglomeration of decaying
flesh and bones that was the human species, and how they’d learned to live
with that, given no other choice. They might comfort themselves with magical
thinking, pretending that the universe was made just for them, or at the very
least convincing themselves that they were an important and vital part of a
vast cosmos. But most of them didn’t honestly believe this, even with the
benefit of miserably short lives and wholly ineffective perceptions of a
universe more complicated and fantastic than they could ever comprehend.
He’d usually follow this by contemplating his lot. From a cosmological
perspective he was a far greater being than anything born in this humble nook
of reality. He was immortal and privy to truths the human race would
probably never be ready for. But he was still just as much a prisoner as
anyone in this room, on this world, in this universe. And after all of them
were dead and gone, he’d still be here, tangled in a reality that held him in its
unbreakable embrace. That this universe was no happier with the situation
than he only made it more annoying. It seemed no one, not the humans,
Calvin, Fenris, not the smallest grain of sand nor the universe itself had any
control over its fate.
The realization, one that Calvin had had countless times before, never
ceased to annoy him.
This time that chain of thought was derailed by Francis’s boisterous,
increasingly frenzied laughter. It walked on the edge of madness as he dashed
around the room like a man possessed. Greg was too deep into his routine to
notice, and it wasn’t unusual for the sudden influx of power to fill the
recipient with glee. This was different. Francis was losing control.
He flipped a table over, sending its contents flying in every direction. He
seized a woman and pulled her roughly to him and planted a kiss on her
worthy of a lusty pirate from a romance novel.
“Now see here,” said the woman’s husband, rising to defend his wife’s
honor.
Francis punched him in the face, breaking his jaw. He threw aside the
woman like a forgotten prize and eyed the room like a caged animal let loose
on the world. In his primitive perception everything boiled down to fight or
flight, and the rage in his contorted face told everyone which option he’d
chosen.
He ripped out of his skin, changing into a hulking, four-armed beast with
a caricature of a head that was nothing but a set of massive jaws and flesh-
ripping teeth.
Like a whirling typhoon of destruction Francis charged through the
banquet hall, smashing and clawing at anything and everything within reach.
There were screams. Screams and blood. And brutal, merciless savagery that
was thankfully cut short when sing of the established temple members burst
into their own savage forms and pounced upon the mad Francis.
Calvin just watched, transfixed by the sight. The primal order Greg had
preached was here, and the humans found themselves in the unwilling role of
prey. At least six or seven were dead or nearly dead, having been attacked in
the few moments Francis had run amok. Others cowered in absolute terror or
ran, shrieking, out of the building.
This was the future of humanity.
The cult members dragged Francis before Calvin. Though they were
every bit as strong as Francis, he was the more primitive, more furious soul,
and they were having a hell of a time keeping him under control. He flailed
and snapped, growled and hissed. It was mesmerizing. Calvin wondered if
this was all because of what he’d put into the human, or if the human had had
this inside all along and Calvin had only given it permission to arise. Was
civilization humanity’s creation? Or humanity’s lie? He had no way of
knowing.
“Well don’t just stand there,” said Greg. “Do something.”
Calvin stepped toward the snarling Francis. Calvin was invulnerable and
immortal, but he found himself put off by Francis’s savage frenzy. He put his
hand on Francis’s muzzle and felt the jump of power. Except it was going the
wrong way. Francis doubled in size and cast off the beasts constraining him.
He grabbed one of the cultists in a hand and bit her in half.
The other beasts jumped back. Everyone but Calvin. The giant creature
that had been Francis leaned forward and snorted. It screeched at Calvin,
who let its rancid breath wash over him. Bits of blood, fur, and gore
splattered his face.
Calvin had nothing to fear, and without fear to feed it the creature was
confused. It sniffed curiously at him. He put a hand on its nose and smiled.
“Sit.”
The monster did as commanded.
“Good boy.”
He gave it one more reassuring pat on the muzzle. For now the creature
was dominated, but there was only one way to get it out of Francis. It had to
be scared out, reminded of its place in the cosmic order.
“Sorry about this.”
Calvin laid an uppercut across Francis’s face. Several giant teeth were
knocked loose, and the creature tumbled over with a stifled whimper. It
shrank into its human form.
“What the hell was that?” asked Greg.
“I don’t know,” said Calvin. “Something went wrong.” Greg kept his
voice calm and steady, as always, but an edge danced around his
enunciations. “Brilliant. Something went wrong. That’s your explanation, is
it? Something went wrong. Do you know how hard this will be to clean up?
And this isn’t going away on its own.”
Calvin’s destructive influence on reality was rarely permanent.
Sometimes a few small things slipped through, but for the most part, as a
foreign element, his corrosivepower was quickly countered by the universe’s
innate dislike of his unnatural presence. But occasionally the universe was
fooled into accepting the damage. Usually by a secondary agent slipping
under the radar. Francis must have qualified as that agent.
And now people were dead.
Calvin didn’t know how to handle that. He’d been walking on this planet
for a long, long time, but he’d rarely been responsible for the death of
anyone. And in most of those cases the death and destruction had been
impermanent, shadows edited out of existence.
But these people were staying dead, and in the very near future they’d be
the lucky ones.
CHAPTER SIXTEEN

“I don’t see what kind of future you can have with this guy,” said Vom.
Diana paused in the application of her eyeliner. She couldn’t talk and put
on makeup at the same time. She didn’t wear makeup enough to have gotten to
that level of skill.
“Who said anything about a future together? I’ll be lucky if one of you
doesn’t eat me by the end of the month.”
“I resent that.”
“I didn’t mention you specifically. I could’ve been talking about Zap.”
“But you weren’t talking about Zap,” said Vom. “You were talking about
me.”
“You’re right. I was. And I’ll apologize right now if you look me in the
eye and say that you weren’t thinking about eating me then or right now.”
“I don’t have eyes,” he said.
“Isn’t that convenient?”
“Okay. You got me. I was thinking about eating you then. I was thinking
about eating you when I first met you, and I’ve been thinking about eating you
every day since. But I think about eating all the time. An hour ago I almost ate
Zap when his back was turned.”
Zap piped up from the other room. “Not cool, dude!”
“Yeah, yeah.” Vom shrugged. “The point is that just because I’m thinking
about eating you doesn’t mean I’m going to.”
“Maybe you won’t,” she replied. “But if you don’t devour me then
Smorgaz will probably smother me beneath an avalanche of clones. Or Zap
will disintegrate me. I’m not saying it’ll happen on purpose, though I expect
it will because, as you just pointed out, you—all of you—have innately
destructive natures that you are struggling against every day. And all it takes
is one slip, and it’s over.”
Vom said, “You’re exaggerating.”
“No. I’m not. And even if one of my roommates doesn’t kill me then some
other confused beast from beyond will. And if by some miracle that doesn’t
happen then I’m practically guaranteed to either go stark raving mad or be
deemed too dangerous to exist and be shoved into exile in Apartment Zero.
And I’d most definitely prefer to be eaten or zapped or smothered over that
anyway.”
Vom stepped toward her. She thrust her mascara wand at his reflection.
“Don’t get any ideas now.”
Vom smiled innocently.
Diana continued, “And let’s not forget that Chuck—who does appear to
be a nice, funny, and handsome guy—has a vicious little creature of his own
that keeps him locked in his apartment for days on end. And that he’ll
probably either die a violent death at the hands of that monster, or go insane,
or end up in Apartment Zero.”
“So you’re just looking for a good time then?” asked Vom.
“I don’t know what I’m looking for. I’m just taking it one day at a time.
So could you let me enjoy this?”
Vom said, “Fair enough.”
She finished putting on her makeup, checked herself in the mirror one last
time. It’d been a while since she’d put on her little blue dress. It looked
good, but a touch on the formal side of casual. If they had been going out,
even if only to a movie or a restaurant, then it would’ve been a good choice,
but she wondered if it was too much for a dinner in his apartment. Maybe
jeans would’ve been a better choice.
She was halfway to her closet when she decided she was overanalyzing.
Jeans and a nice top might’ve been more appropriate, but this was a date.
She hadn’t been on a date in a while, and if she wanted to wear her little blue
dress, she’d wear it.
She gave her inhuman roommates instructions not to wait up and walked
down the hall to Chuck’s apartment. The dog was at the door. It made a
peculiar gurgle, and its long, barbed tail whipped in dangerous circles as she
approached. The creature moved to one side as she approached.
 “Thank you,” she said. For a hideous demon from beyond, it was almost
cute.
She knocked on the door, and Chuck answered.
He wore a T-shirt and slacks. For a moment she considered excusing
herself and changing, but from the way his gaze lingered on her she knew he
liked what he saw. This dress did do amazing things for her. She had a good
figure, but the dress pushed things in the right directions and gave her narrow
hips a little extra oomph. She was also wearing a push-up bra, which she
knew was cheating. But she’d yet to meet a guy who cared once the illusion
was unclasped. If it even came to that. She was getting ahead of herself.
“You’re early.”
“Traffic was light.”
Chuck smiled. He ran his fingers through his hair, and a forelock fell
across his brow.
He tepped aside and let her in.
“Something smells good,” she said.
“Lasagna,” he replied.
“Great. I love Italian.”
“That’s good, because it’s really the only thing I can cook.”
While he checked on the meal she relaxed on the sofa and took stock of
the mishmash of styles in his apartment. The floating coffee table interested
her the most. She tested its stability by pressing one hand against it, then two.
Lightly at first, then harder. It didn’t budge. She tested the underside, but it
remained steady.
“Yeah, I can’t figure out how to move it,” he said. “Can’t move any of the
furniture actually. Although sometimes when I’m not looking it changes. That
sofa is only a few weeks old. Before that it was a rocking chair.”
“Do you think it makes any sense?” she asked.
“They’re both designed for sitting.”
“Not that. Not just that anyway.” Diana made a sweeping gesture. “Any of
this.”
“I don’t know. Maybe.” He offered her a glass of wine. “Maybe it all fits
together on a cosmic scale that we’ll never be able to understand. Could be
that there’s a master plan going on, and we’re just bumbling our way through
it. Or it could all be chaos, entropy, and any sense we try to make of it will
only be the elaborate fantasies of small, inadequate perceptions. Either way,
I don’t see how we’d be able to perceive the difference.”
 “You’ve thought about this a lot,” she said.
“You haven’t?”
They clinked their glasses together in a toast.
“How could you not?” she said.
“You’ll want it to make sense,” he said. “You’ll never stop wanting that.
But after a while you realize that it doesn’t matter. You just take things day by
day and don’t expect order. You just hope for some semblance of stability.”
“Yeah. That’s what I miss most. Stability. Predictability. I don’t know if
the real world is any more sensible than this, but it was at least steady. Now
everything’s up in the air. If I went back to my apartment and found
everything had turned purple, I probably wouldn’t even bat an eye at this
stage. But it’s still hard to get comfortable when everything can be topsyturvy
in a moment.”
She gulped down the wine and licked her lips.
“Wow. Don’t normally like wine, but this is yummy.” He poured her
another glass. She swallowed this with another swig. A drop ran down the
corner of her mouth and she dabbed at it with her finger, then sucked the
moistened fingertip with a satisfied sigh.
Chuck looked away like he’d caught her in the middle of an intimate
moment.
“Sorry,” she said. “I guess this is really good wine.”
“I guess so.”
She chuckled. He joined her, and the awkwardness dissolved.
“Want some more?” he asked.
“No, I’m good. Two glasses is my limit.” Diana eyed the bottle. “Well,
one more glass wouldn’t hurt anything.”
A timer buzzed in the kitchen, signaling the lasagna’s readiness. She
watched him pull it out of the oven.
“It’ll probably be too hot to eat,” he said. “We’ll have to let it cool
down.”
“It smells too good,” she said, presenting her plate. “I can’t wait.”
“Okay, but don’t get mad at me if you burn your mouth.”
“Can I even do that anymore? I’m told I’m immune to conventional harm
now.”
He dropped a slice on her plate.
She frowned. “Oh, come on. Don’t be stingy. I’m starving.”
 He served her more, and when her frown remained he gave her another
slice. Her mouth watering, she pulled away the heaping plate, grabbed a dirty
fork out of the sink, and started eating.
“Did you skip lunch?”
It took Diana a few moments to chew all the food jammed in her mouth.
“No, I’m just hungry for some reason. This is really good by the way.”
“Thanks. It’s an old recipe my dad—”
She threw open his refrigerator. “Got anything to drink?”
“Uh, sure. There should be—”
“V8? Can’t stand the stuff.” She grabbed a bottle, opened it, and chugged
a healthy portion. Some of it dribbled down her chin. Red drops stained her
little blue dress.
“Oh great.” Diana yanked at the dress, pulling it to her lips.
She was making an unpleasant sucking noise when she looked up and
noticed Chuck was watching her with a slight, yet noticeable, revulsion.
“Oh, jeez. I’m sorry. I don’t know what’s gotten into me. Just really
hungry all of a sudden, that’s all.”
“I noticed.”
They took a seat at the table. Diana pushed her appetite to manageable
levels and forced herself to eat at a leisurely pace. It was surprisingly hard to
do.
“This is really good.”
“You said that already,” he remarked flatly. “Several times.”
“Did I?” She speared a small bite, stuck it in her mouth, and chewed.
“Sorry, but I’m just really hungry.”
“You said that too.”
Her stomach growled, and they both pretended not to hear it.
The conversation went flat after that. Neither said much of anything for
several minutes. She kept trying to think of something to get everything back
on track, but the only subjects that came to mind were lasagna-related.
Whenever he spoke, she was usually too busy chewing to offer more than a
nod and a murmur.
She had three servings. Three heaping servings. She emptied the lasagna
pan in the time it took him to finish off his one plate. The more she ate, the
hungrier she seemed to get. She tried to ignore the problem, hoping it would
go away on its own. When she accidentally ate her own fork, she decided the
problem wasn’t one that could be ignored.
 Diana studied the stub of silverware in her fingers. She’d sheared it off at
the handle, and was chewing the prong end. The metal had a peculiar tang,
not altogether unpleasant. And since half a fork wasn’t much good to anyone,
she went ahead and finished it off.
By now Chuck had stopped registering the weirdness of it.
“Maybe I should leave,” she said.
“Maybe.”
“I’m sorry.”
“There’s nothing to be sorry for. You said it. There’s always something
new to deal with.”
He smiled at her, gave her a slight hug that was friendly without being
presumptuous. He really was a great guy, and she almost convinced herself
that she could just ignore her hunger pangs and push on with the date. Then
her stomach rumbled.
“Excuse me.”
She rushed over to her apartment, threw open the door. The monsters
were sitting in the living room, watching television. Except Vom.
“Where is he?” she asked.
They pointed toward the kitchen.
“Of course he is.”
She found Vom the hungering hunched over the counter, spreading tuna
salad on bread.
“What are you doing?”
“Making a sandwich,” he said. “Want one?”
“No, I don’t want a sandwich, and don’t play dumb. You’re doing
something to me.”
The furry green creature swallowed the sandwich in one bite and started
making another. “Sure you don’t want one?”
“Don’t try to distract me.”
“If I were trying to distract you, I wouldn’t be offering to feed you.” He
held out a plate of a dozen sandwiches and offered it to her. “Eat. Trust me.
You’ll feel better.”
She grabbed one and bit into it. It tasted so good. It was the best
sandwich she’d ever eaten. The best sandwich anyone had ever eaten, she
decided.
“The secret ingredient is whipped cream,” said Vom. “Also, I find that
sawdust adds a delightful texture.”
 She rolled her tongue around her mouth and nodded. He was right.
“You know what would be good with this,” she said. “Copper. I think I
have some pennies on my dresser.”
“Intriguing.”
Diana went to retrieve the coins, but she made it only a few steps before
stopping herself.
“Am I seriously thinking about eating pennies?”
“Is there anything you’re considering not eating?” asked Vom.
She performed a thorough mental scan and found that anything she thought
of, no matter how bizarre or unappetizing, seemed reasonable to consume.
She tried not to dwell on anything too disgusting, even as her mouth watered.
“I wouldn’t eat shag carpeting.” The insight both pleased and revolted
her.
“Good. Although shag carpeting is pretty tasty if I do say so myself.”
She joined him at the table and forced herself to eat a sandwich with
slow, deliberate bites. Just the act of eating seemed to relax her. The
functional grace of the chewing motion as her jaws worked. The wonderful
transformative process where something was destroyed only to become part
of something else. She’d taken it for granted her entire life, but she felt the
particles dancing between her teeth, skipping lightly on her tongue, sliding
down her throat. It was erotic and holy, pure and primal. It was beautiful, a
sacrament.
“Oh God.” She closed her eyes, tasting every element of her meal. She
was closer to an orgasm than she wanted to admit.
“It’s transference,” said Vom.
“Stop it.”
“I can’t. It’s not something I’m doing. It’s just something that happens
sometimes. When the conditions are right.”
“What conditions?”
“I don’t really know. It’s not like I have a manual on this.”
“It’s like I’m hungry, and I know that I can never satisfy that hunger but I
have to try anyway.” She grabbed another sandwich and gobbled it down
without concern over table manners. “How do you live like this?”
“I was made hungry, and I’ll always be hungry. It’s just something I deal
with.”
“That must suck.”
 “It’s not always easy,” he said, “but it is my natural state of being. I’ve
always thought it must suck to be a decaying bag of flesh that is constantly
struggling against entropic forces that will eventually cause all your systems
to break down into their component matter and then be redistributed,
reprocessed, and repeated in an endless struggle against the chaos you deny
is waiting to consume you.”
“Hadn’t thought of it like that,” she admitted.
“Why should you? It’s like being a frog enjoying the taste of flies. It’s not
something the frog has to think about. It’s just something it accepts.”
Vom beat her to the last sandwich. He opened wide to swallow it, then
stopped, tore the sandwich in two, and handed one half to her.
“Thanks. I know how hard that was for you to do.”
“Not as hard as you think,” he said. “Sure, where I came from, when I
was just a single-minded eating machine, it would’ve been impossible. But
the transference process works both ways. You might have my appetite, but I
have your selfcontrol, your empathy.”
She chuckled. “Never thought of myself as having much self-control
before.”
“Most humans have infinitely more self-control than we horrors do. It’s
how your species functions, bred into you. You need it to have a civilization.
Where I come from, civilization isn’t even a word.”
“What’s it like?” Diana didn’t expect to understand his answer, but she
was just trying to distract herself from the gnawing hunger. Eating kept it in
check, but it didn’t seem to satisfy the endless appetite within her, which
seemed stronger than before.
“Sometimes it’s hard to remember,” said Vom. “Probably because
memory itself is something else I’ve borrowed from you. The laws of
physics as you know them don’t exist. It’s a much smaller place. Only a
single planet and a handful of stars. Everything springs into existence from
molten pools of primordial goop, where it immediately begins the process of
devouring and avoiding being devoured. And there, I am a god. Of sorts. In a
reality where everything lives to eat everything else, I am at the top of the
heap. I sit on the great mountain and things kill each other just for the right to
crawl into my gullet.”
“Sounds nice.”
“Believe it or not, it was. Especially if you’re lucky enough to be the
devourer and not the devoured. It was what I was made for, and I was good
at it. Then I fell into the void between worlds and ended up here, with all the
accompanying baggage that goes with it. Existence here is a lot more
complicated, and I still don’t know if that’s a good thing or not.”
She could relate. Right now sitting on top of a mountain, having people
throw an infinite supply of cheeseburgers down her throat, sounded pretty
damn appealing. Knowing that this wasn’t her, but coming from Vom, only
made her realize how alien life in this reality was for him.
“I’m sorry,” she said.
“Apology accepted.” He took the plate and swallowed it. “Sorry about
what?”
“I’m sorry that I didn’t understand how hard this must be for you.”
He nodded. “Yeah, I guess I should apologize to you for the same thing.”
“There has to be a way to get you back there.”
“I’m sure there is. And I’m sure one day I’ll go back. I am infinite. I have
all the time in this universe and the next. But I sometimes worry that when I
do go back I really won’t be the same. Eating everything sounds great. It
does. But I’ll miss being able to talk to people and think about things. People
don’t like talking to primal devouring gods. They mostly chant placating
dirges and scream.”
Vom held out his furry palm. “Give me your hand.”
“Why?”
He offered a close-mouthed smile, and she knew he did so to hide his
many rows of sharp teeth. “Trust me. Just this once.”
Against her better judgment, she put her hand in his. A spark stung her
fingers, leaving her hand numb. And just like that, she wasn’t hungry
anymore.
“You took it back.”
“I don’t know how long it’ll last, but it might be long enough to finish
your date. Hope you don’t mind, but I borrowed some of your self-discipline
too. Just to make things more bearable.”
“If it means never being hungry like that again, you can take it all.”
Diana stood, collected her thoughts. She wasn’t hungry anymore, but she
felt stuffed and bloated. Now that Vom had taken back his hunger, she
wondered if he’d taken his omnivorous nature with it. She hadn’t been
worried about the fork or the sawdust or the whipped cream when eating
them, but now they sat in her gut like a lump.
 Vom assured her that everything would be fine. “Go on. Have a good
time. We’ll be here when you’re done.”
She wasn’t about to let a queasy stomach end her date at this stage. She
pushed away from the table and stood, and when she didn’t throw up or fall
to the floor in crippling pain she counted herself lucky.
“Thanks, Vom.”
The fuzzy green monster shrugged as he rummaged through the
refrigerator. “It’s no big thing.”
Having held even the smallest sliver of his ravenous appetite, she
understood how overwhelming it could be, and how being free of even a tiny
bit of it was a relief. If the positions had been reversed and she could’ve
given away the burden, she wouldn’t have been able to take it back.
“Yes, you would have,” he said.
She almost reprimanded him for reading her mind again, but that wasn’t
his fault.
“Go on,” he said between gulping down whatever he could get his hands
on. “Have fun.”
She left him to his appetite and returned to Chuck’s. He opened the door.
“Oh,” he said with a note of surprise. “Everything okay?”
“Everything’s great,” she said with a shade too much enthusiasm.
“Glad to hear it.”
He looked so damn handsome and huggable that she did just that. She
didn’t plan it, and she didn’t plan the kissing either. She eventually pulled
away, feeling a bit embarrassed. Or thinking she should’ve been
embarrassed. Only she wasn’t.
Embarrassment came from being afraid of embarrassment. Like a snake
eating its own tail, if you had no embarrassment to feed it, it just slunk away
into the nether whence it was spawned. It also came from fear of putting
others in an awkward position, and it was clear that Chuck had liked the kiss
as much as she.
He grinned. His face was a little flushed.
She waited for him to respond. To seize her passionately and sweep her
off her feet. At the very least to say, “Thank you.” Instead he bit his lip. He
moved his hands in small motions that didn’t go anywhere.
Diana didn’t feel bad about it. She wasn’t herself. Although that wasn’t
true. She was exactly the same except for a few slivers of self-control that
Vom had borrowed from her. While self-discipline was a good thing when it
came to stopping yourself from eating the universe, it could sometimes hold
you back from doing what you really wanted to do, and she’d been wanting to
do that for a while now.
“Sorry.”
She turned. He grabbed her by the arm.
“Wait. I—”
Diana fell into his arms and kissed him again.
Neither was surprised by it this time.
CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

Fenris’s anguished howl awoke Diana.

She was getting used to it. It happened at least once a night. She was
careful not to wake up too fast, to avoid ending up in the nightmare world of
the dream eaters. The trick was to keep your eyes closed, to let
unconsciousness fall away like a layer of whispery veils.
She opened one eye and glimpsed a shadow slinking away into the
darkness. By the time she dared look around, it was gone to the otherworld
or imagination that spawned it. She sat up, looked at Chuck.
She didn’t regret sleeping with him. He was a good guy. Maybe it was a
bad idea getting involved with a guy like this, saddled with his own weird
problems, but she’d worry about that tomorrow.
Diana was hungry now. She’d been hungry for a while. It was the hunger
as much as Fenris’s pain that had woken her. She got up and went to the
kitchen to find something, anything, to eat.
Somewhere along the way she got lost. She must’ve taken a wrong turn
because she found herself standing on the shores of paradise. The transition
was subtle enough that she didn’t notice until her feet were wet. The cold
liquid between her toes caused her to jump back. Her first instinct was to
expect something horrible. Slime or blood or the pools of drool of a horrible
creature.
It was only water. An endless blue ocean stretched out to the horizon. A
golden beach rested under her feet. And a lush forest grew only a few yards
away. The sun warmed her face. It was like a dream.
But it was real.
 It was beautiful. Not just because of the pristine waters and the forest. It
was all so ordinary. The water and sky were blue. The sun was neither too
big nor too small. The trees were recognizable, with green leaves. Seagulls
passed overhead, and the air was fresh and pure.
She didn’t question it. She was positive that soon enough a giant squid
would rise up out of the ocean or the sand would come alive and attempt to
eat her. But for now she was content to pick some berries off the bushes and
eat them while enjoying the view.
“You don’t belong here, Number Five,” said West from behind her.
“I was wondering when you’d show up to ruin everything.” She held out
her hand. “Berry? They taste like chocolate.”
He passed.
“What’s wrong with this place?” she asked.
“Nothing. It’s an unspoiled realm, where everything lives in harmony.
There’s death here. And chaos. Enough to make it viable. But for the most
part it’s a world at peace.”
“No people, huh?”
“Oh, there’s people. Not humans. But close enough. And they’re really
quite pleasant. They follow a philosophy of cooperation, respect among
individuals, and moderation in all things. You’d hate them.”
“I get it. This isn’t a world I can live in.” She smiled slightly. “Not really
made for me.”
“Technically, you’re not made for it. But that’s close enough.”
“Nice place to visit, though.”
He nodded. “Yes, it is.”
“How can a place like this exist at all? From what I’ve seen so far the
universe is a big, ugly place. There has to be something I’m missing.
Something bad about it. Doesn’t there?”
“Well, that’s just keen.”
She scooped up a handful of sand. It ran through her fingers. Trying to
hold on to the grains was impossible, just like trying to hold on to this beach.
A swarm of bugs blew past her face. She brushed them aside, only to
have more appear. She felt more of the things crawling up her legs. They
were in the sand. Thousands of them.
So much for paradise.
Diana jumped to her feet. The bugs seemed harmless. They hadn’t stung
her yet, but she shooed them away, swatting at her arms and legs. She ran a
few steps, and they stopped pursuing her.
She wiped the dead bugs from her hands and pajamas. Some had gotten in
her mouth. She spat those out, rolled her tongue around to look for more.
A single gnat landed on her nose. She was about to crush it when she
noticed that it wasn’t a bug at all.
It was a tiny, tiny person. No bigger than a gnat. Too small to make out in
great detail, but if she squinted she could see its humanoid shape.
“Oh my God.”
The corpses of a few dozen of the tiny winged people stuck to the backs
of her hands.
“Oh my God.”
The sand churned with life. Hundreds of thousands, millions of the
creatures, had been brought to the surface. Clouds of the winged ones circled
her.
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to. I didn’t think…”
They couldn’t understand her. Even if they could, an apology wouldn’t do
any good. West had told her she didn’t belong here, and now she knew why.
His legs were covered in the tiny people. He stood perfectly still, and
she followed his example. If she didn’t move, she couldn’t do much damage.
“I warned you that you wouldn’t like the people of this world,” he said.
They were just bugs, she told herself. Weird bugs with human bodies, but
bugs nonetheless. And it was just an accident. It wasn’t her fault. It wasn’t as
if she’d asked to be here. It was all a cosmic mistake.
The people—damn it, that was the only way she could think of them now
—crept up her feet and ankles while flocks of the flying ones hovered around
her head.
“Go away,” she said. “I don’t want to hurt you.”
But ld her shehad. Her slightest step, her most careless gesture could
destroy thousands. Intent was irrelevant. The damage was done. She was
become Diana Malone, destroyer of worlds.
The sickening realization punched her in the gut.
The people continued to swarm around her. She didn’t know if they were
trying to defend themselves or merely confused. She couldn’t know. Just like
they couldn’t fathom why she would attack them without provocation.
“What do I do?” she asked. “West?”
She turned her head slowly in his direction, but he was gone.
 It took every ounce of willpower to stay still as the teeming millions
crawled over her. She closed her eyes. That only made it worse. It allowed
her to concentrate on the unpleasant sensation across her skin.
Diana broke. It was too much. She couldn’t take it. She had to get away.
Some place where she wouldn’t do any damage, where she could escape the
hordes. She ran across the beach, every step crushing hundreds, swinging her
arms in wild deadly arcs, slicing through the swarms with deadly grace.
She tripped, falling flat on her face.
She spat out sand and wiped the genocide from her face. There was a
palpable snap throughout the universe. She heard the pop as she was ejected
from the beach and onto Chuck’s kitchen floor.
She pushed to her knees. Most of the tiny people had been left behind.
Only a few corpses remained on her pajamas and the tile. Not all had been
killed, though. Some of the people skittered across the floor while others
hovered in confusion. She’d dragged them from their paradise to a hostile
place.
They flew off to explore their strange new universe. She hoped they had a
better time of it than she had.
She carefully swept up the dead, collecting them all in a plastic bag she
found. There had been billions of the creatures. Trillions of them. This
handful of a few dozen souls, smashed by her carelessness, didn’t amount to
much. But they hadn’t asked for this, didn’t deserve it.
In the morning she buried them in the park.
CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

For her second date with Chuck, Diana had her self-control back. She
still ended up sleeping with him. Once the genie was out of the bottle, she
couldn’t think of a reason to go backward.
They lay in his bed. The previous night it’d been a water bed. Or
something like a water bed. The liquid within hadn’t moved like water.
There was a rhythm that reminded her more of something breathing. She
decided not to overthink it, though, and just to pretend it was a water bed.
Tonight the bed had changed, as he had mentioned his furniture had a
tendency to do, into an asymmetrical oval cored in yellow fuzz.
She’d been picking up a weird vibe from Chuck all night. She assumed at
first that she’d been imagining it, but it remained. He was awkward, on edge.
Something was bothering him. At first she didn’t assume it had anything to do
with her. They’d only been on one date at this point, and he must have had
other things going on in his life. So she played it cool, and just enjoyed being
in his arms. Cuddling was one of the few things that reminded her of what it
was like to be human.
“I’ve had a great time,” he said.
She laughed. “I should hope so.”
“Oh, I didn’t mean it like that.” Chuck hugged her tighter. “You’re great.
You really are.”
Diana let the statement sit there for a minute.
“Are you breaking up with me?”
“What? No.” He repeated himself, more emphatically. “What? No! No!”
She moved away from him.
 “Are you sure? Because I’ve done this before. Seems awfully familiar.
You get one last screw in and then you drop the hammer.”
Chuck put his hand on her cheek and looked into her eyes. “I’m not
breaking up with you.”
“It’s no big deal,” she said. “We’ve only been on a couple of dates. Not
like it’s serious yet. I’m not sure an official breakup is even necessary.”
He pulled her closer, gave her a kiss. She moved closer to his naked
warmth.
“I’m just saying it’s okay if you’ve decided you’re sick of me.”
“Stop it.”
“We’re both adults.”
“Just stop.”
They made out, accompanied by some heavy petting. He rested his hands
on her butt, and she debated whether to wait for him to signal the start of
something more serious or if she should just go for it herself.
“Drop the hammer?” He chuckled.
“Don’t laugh.” She playfully tousled his hair. “It’s happened to me.
Twice.”
“Twice, huh?”
Diana mumbled. “Okay, once. The second time I did it.”
“You dropped the hammer?”
“Yes, I dropped it.” She said, “I was a bad girl, and took advantage of
someone for one last sexual escapade even though I knew I was going to
dump him at the end of the night.”
“I had no idea you were such a bad person.”
“Oh, I have a dark past.” She got up, threw on a robe, took a detour into
the kitchen. She found a slice of carrot cake in the fridge, which she started
eating.
Chuck, in sweatpants, stood in the archway.
“Sorry.” She sheared off a small portion with her fork and took a bite,
being very careful not to eat the silverware. “Mind if I eat this?”
“All yours. Still having appetite problems?”
“Comes and goes, but it’s mostly under control.” She held out her fork to
him. “Want some?”
“No thanks. I’m good.”
He sat across the table and watched her eat. She wasn’t uncomfortable
with that, but it did keep her from really enjoying herself. When she was
finished she picked off a few stray crumbs but resisted the urge to lick the
plate for any cake residue invisible to the naked eye.
“I don’t know how you do it,” he said.
“Do what?”
“Live with it. With them. Those things that share your apartment.”
“It’s not so bad. At least they let me out whenever I want. Not like your
little monster.” She regretted saying it almost immediately. “I’m sorry. That
sounded kind of mean, didn’t it?”
“No. It’s true. I can’t control the damn thing. You manage three, and I
can’t even figure out how to live with one.”
“Maybe yours is harder to control than mine are.”
“No, it’s not that. You come and go whenever you like to my place. It
doesn’t bother you at all.”
“Maybe it’s because I don’t let him bother me,” she replied. “You have to
be firm. You have to remember that he’s probably not any happier with the
situation than you are. Empathy goes a long way.”
“You want me to empathize with that beast?”
“Couldn’t hurt.” She took his hand from across the table. “Having met a
few of these…”
She hesitated to use the word monster to describe them. They were
monstrous in appearance. They didn’t view the world as humans did. Yet
monster seemed too harsh, too black-andwhite.
“They’re just trying to get by. In a perfect universe they’d be in their
reality, and we’d be in ours, and everyone would be happy. But that’s not the
way it works.”
“Well, why doesn’t it?”
She laughed. He didn’t.
“Don’t ask me,” she said. “But you just deal with it. Isn’t that what you
told me on our first date?”
Chuck pulled his hand away from hers.
“How can you be so calm about it? Doesn’t it drive you nuts?” The edge
was back in his voice. “Every day it’s out there, on the other side of that
door. Just waiting. I used to wonder why it didn’t just kill me. After a while I
wished it would. Anything to get out of here.”
She rose, put her arms around him. “Take it easy. It’ll be okay.”
“You really don’t get it, do you? We’re trapped here.” He laughed. A
soft, bitter sound that unsettled her. “You should go.”
 “What’s wrong?”
“Nothing. Just get dressed and go. Please.”
He went into the bathroom and she heard the lock click. There was no
arguing with that.
Diana put on her clothes and went back to her place.
“You’re home early,” said Vom. “Trouble in paradise?”
“Give it a rest, Vom.”
She slammed her bedroom door shut.
CHAPTER NINETEEN

Every apartment came with a price. West lived in Number One and was
the keeper of the building’s many secrets. He was responsible not just for
keeping the building happy but for safeguarding reality from all manner of
bizarre, unknowable threats. Very few of these threats were in the destroy-
the-world category. That would’ve been far too simple.
Reality was a flexible thing, easily bent, but not easily broken. It had its
own ways of protecting itself from such ordinary threats as apocalypse. But
that every day the human race woke up to discover the dinosaurs were still
extinct, the speed of light hadn’t slowed to fifteen miles per hour, and the
continents were indeed where they had left them when they went to sleep was
due, in some small way, to an obscure, hairy landlord who never actually set
foot in the universe he kept running properly.
If Vom was destruction incarnate, and Smorgaz was creation personified,
then West was order in its ultimate obsessivecompulsive form. It wasn’t an
easy job. He wasn’t perfect. He still hadn’t found the time to nail down the
confusing jumble that humans foolishly labeled quantum physics. And once,
when he’d eaten a bad hot dog and been sick in bed for a week, the result had
been the ludicrousness of superstring theory. A few extra dimensions leaked
through here and there at the wrong times, and the human race just couldn’t
let it go.
He’d never found the time to fix the error. And it’d probably work out
fine in the end. Like when he’d accidentally let spacetime become curved. At
first it’d bugged him, but now he hardly noticed. And the humans seemed to
get a kick out of it.
 Someone knocked on West’s door. He was surprised. There was no rent,
beyond the obligations the apartments gatheir occupants, and nothing ever
broke. The tenants rarely had anything to do with one another. Except for the
pair from Number Three. They baked pies and distributed them on a
schedule. He was due for a boysenberry sometime in the next week, if he
remembered properly.
It was Number Five.
“Hi.” Diana held up a bag. “I got this for you. It’s a hamburger.” She
hesitated. “You do eat hamburgers, right?”
Vom piped up from behind her. “If he doesn’t want it, I’ll take it.”
“I eat hamburgers,” said West. “Don’t suppose you brought a shake too,
Number Five?”
“Had one, but someone got to it.”
“If it’s any consolation,” said Vom, “it was a bit watery.”
West took the burger. “Thanks, Number Five.”
He started to close the door, but Diana asked, “Can I talk to you for a
second?”
“I can’t get you out of the apartment,” he said.
“I wasn’t going to ask that. I kind of assumed it. No, I wanted to know
about Chuck.”
“Who?”
“The guy in Apartment Two. The one with the… dog.”
“Number Two? What about him?”
“What’s his deal?”
“He lives in Apartment Two.”
He unwrapped the burger, took a bite. She waited for him to finish
chewing, but he was a painfully slow chewer. And an even slower
swallower. He scratched his beard. His furry eyebrows arched.
“S’good.”
“You don’t find there’s too much mayo?” asked Vom. “I thought they
overdid the mayo.”
“Is that why you only ate five on the ride here?” asked Smorgaz.
“Guys, could you do me a favor and go back to the apartment?”
Grumbling, the monsters walked away.
“Chuck… Number Two, how dangerous is that dog?” she asked.
West took another bite, chewed, and swallowed in the time it would take
a normal person to eat the whole burger.
 She sighed.
“I’m just worried about Chuck.”
His eyes narrowed.
“Chuck. Number Two.”
“Uh-hum,” said West neutrally.
“Is there some way to make friends with it?” she asked. “The dog outside
of Apartment Two? If I gave it a burger, would it let Chuck out more often?”
“Hmm?”
“Number Two, would the dog let him out more often if he fed it
something?”
West’s already sallow flesh paled. “Don’t feed it. Whatever you do,
Number Five, don’t do that.”
“Because…?”
“Because it would be a bad, bad thing to do.”
“Bad how?”
West’s brow wrinkled. “You ask a lot of questions, Number Five.”
“How am I supposed to understand any of this if I don’t?”
“There are things the human mind was never meant to comprehend. And
things the inhuman mind can never comprehend. Incomprehensible things.”
She nodded. “Uh-huh. Yes, that’s very clear. Thank you.”
The building trembled violently, nearly knocking both of them off their
feet.
“What was that?”
“Bugs,” said West. “One tremor is nothing to worry about.”
A second quake rattled the building.
“Two is acceptable. Only pressing if it’s—”
A third shudder, less powerful but three times as long, shook the walls.
“Ah, damn. It’s always something.”
He walked past Diana and opened the front door. The city was gone. A
glowing green wasteland stood in its place. A mosquito the size of a fighter
jet soared overhead, kicking up radioactive dust.
West shut the door and trundled into his apartment. He found his old
green toolbox. Diana stood in the doorway, blocking his progress.
“What happened?” she asked.
“World changed,” he replied. “It happens. Now if you’ll excuse me, I
have to fix the boiler.”
She stepped aside, but she followed him down the hall.
 “That’s how it ends?”
“It didn’t end,” he said. “It changed. End implies it’s over, but it’s just
different than it was. But it’s always different than it was. Just usually not so
obvious about it. Or you’re not in a position to notice. The only reason you
noticed this time was because you were in here when it happened.
Otherwise, you’d have changed along with it.
“But just like that?” said Diana. “One second it’s there, the next it’s all
changed?”
He took note of her voice, tinged with concern, but not overwhelmed
with confusion. He smiled to himself. As a general rule, he didn’t get to
know many of the tenants. The apartments consumed most souls within a few
days. Some lasted longer. But only a rare few had the right combination of
curiosity, common sense, and temperament to last a year.
He jammed a key in the lock and wrestled with it for several seconds. He
gave the door a few kicks and rammed his shoulder into it.
“Are you sure you unlocked it?” she asked.
“Oh, it’s unlocked.” He took a moment to catch his breath. “The Hive
must’ve blocked it.”
“What’s the Hive?”
He gestured toward the door, letting her know she should help him.
Together they put all their weight against the door and pushed.
“Tomorrow a mutagenic radiation will cause all insects on the planet to
grow to enormous size. Within a year they’ll devour all noninsect life on
Earth. Within ninety years they’ll establish an interplanetary colony that will
cover half the Milky Way galaxy. I call it the Hive. Although it probably calls
itself something different. Or maybe they don’t even bother with words. They
might not even have language. Never tried to have a conversation with the
damned things.”
The door opened a few inches. A sticky substance oozed through the
cracks.
“Don’t let the mucus get in your eyes unless you want to see how you
die,” he warned.
With a bit more work they managed to open the door halfway, which was
enough for West to squeeze through. He descended a few steps, stopped, and
spoke without looking back.
“Are you coming, Number Five?”
She poked her head into the dim stairway. “Is it dangerous?”
 “Worst that can happen to you is you die.”
“Oh, is that all?”
From most people this would’ve been sarcastic, but Diana understood,
just as West did, that there were far worse things than death in this universe.
Diana followed him into the dark. He dug a claw hammer out of his
toolbox and handed it to her. “You’ll want this. Your powers won’t work
down here.”
“If you know it’s going to happen, can’t you stop it before it happens?”
“Doesn’t work that way.”
7">
“Because the radiation always hits tomorrow. If we succeed in fixing the
problem, then it will just hit the day after tomorrow. And if we stop that—”
“Got it.”
“Near as I can figure it, the Hive functions on a reversed temporal axis.
Not quite a hundred and eighty degrees from what all other life on Earth uses.
Maybe about one hundred and seventy-three degrees. Maybe one hundred and
seventy-four.”
They plumbed deeper into the depths. At the bottom of the stairs a faint
yellow glow emanated from the goo-coated walls.
“The Hive’s future pushes against our past. If the Hive succeeds in
pushing itself forward, or backward if that’s easier to comprehend, it’ll
eventually rewrite all of history, erasing all of human civilization in the
process.”
“That sucks.”
“Not really. Already happened three times before. Four, if you count the
fall of the Neanderthals. And really, you should, because they were a fine
primate civilization in many ways superior to humanity. The Neanderthals
invented the telegraph a full week before Homo sapiens. And they made a
hell of a chicken sandwich.”
“So if it’s the future and we can’t stop it, then what are we doing down
here?”
“Just because it’s the future that doesn’t mean it happens tomorrow. The
Hive pushes against our past. And our past pushes against the future that is
the Hive’s past. It’s entirely possible for the future of the Hive to always be
tomorrow, to always be out there.” He waved his pipe wrench in a vague
manner, as if pointing toward a distant horizon. “Somewhere else, but never
quite here.”
 “Ah,” she said. “Makes sense.”
“Does it?”
“It’s like the future, but not necessarily the future that ever comes.”
“No, it’s nothing like that, but never mind. If it’s an explanation that
works for you, we’ll leave it at that. Mostly I make this shit up as I go along,
so it’s not like I understand any of it either. Theories and explanations are
just tools to be used and discarded as needed in this job, Number Five.”
A sac of eggs burst open, and puppy-sized maggots squirmed down the
wall.
“Don’t mind those,” said West. “They’re grown for food, harmless.”
A trio of four-foot-tall ants appeared and started collecting the maggots,
placing them in baskets.
“Drones,” said West. “Harmless too.”
“So how do we keep the insect apocalypse at bay for another day?” she
asked.
“We fix the boiler.”
As they went deeper the basement became hardened slime catacombs and
worker drones. After a few minutes every trace of the man-made world
vanished.
He stopped at an intersection of eight tunnels.
“Been a while since I’ve seen it this bad.” He opened his toolbox and
pulled out a map. “Mmm-hmm. According to this, the boiler is either that
way or that way.”
“It doesn’t know?”
“At the point where two histories meet, certainty is replaced by
probability.” He folded the map. “I’ll go this way. You go that way. One of us
is bound to find it.”
Before she could argue he was already halfway down his chosen
corridor, vanishing in the sickly glow of the nest.
“Wait! If I find the boiler, how do I fix it?” she called out.
“Use your hammer!” he shouted back. His voice echoed, ringing against
the walls for several long seconds. Then there was only silence, and she was
alone in the murky luminescence.
She wondered why she wasn’t terrified, but all of this was becoming too
ordinary. She couldn’t remember which tunnel West had told her to take.
Rather than think too much about it, she just picked one at random.
 She walked leisurely through the nest. She ignored the larvae and drones,
and they paid her the same courtesy. Once flies the size of small birds buzzed
her. One landed on her shoulder and stayed there like a hairy, clicking parrot.
She tried shooing it away. It kept returning, and after a while she gave up and
let it perch. Whenever she came to a junction she’d turn in a random
direction.
She was lost. She imagined herself forever wandering through a future
that never happened. It more irritated than frightened her. She had far too
many dooms, many worse than this, hanging over her head to be bothered by
it.
Diana entered an alcove. Aside from the bioluminescent walls, a single
lightbulb dangled from a cord in the ceiling. Several crates sat stacked to one
side. A rusty boiler stood in the center of the room.
It couldn’t be this easy, she thought.
A fat red beetle the size of a compact car lumbered into the chamber.
Diana pressed against the wall into one of the gray pools of twilight. The
beetle wheezed with each breath. It scanned the room, its hundred of glowing
green eyes sweeping from side to side. She thought for sure it would see her,
but she resisted the urge to run for it. Even if she escaped, she doubted she’d
find the boiler again. And if she was going to get eaten by something lurking
in this nest, then she figured the beetle would finish her off quickly. Only a
bite or two at most.
The creature retched, spitting up an arm, a pipe wrench, and a toolbox.
“Damn,” she muttered.
The beetle snorted. It tilted its head to one side. She held her breath,
remained very still, and mulled over her choices.
West was dead. Thleft her as the only one capable of fixing this problem,
and she had to fix it. Otherwise the bugs from the future would destroy the
past, and even if that didn’t end up erasing her because she lived in an
apartment building that didn’t play fair with the space-time continuum, she
didn’t think she wanted to live in a world of giant mutant bugs. Her world
was strange enough already.
Fixing the boiler would fix the future. She didn’t know how to fix a
boiler, but she might be able to figure it out if she didn’t have to contend with
the beetle in the room too. Her only weapon was an old claw hammer. Unless
it was magical, it wasn’t going to do much against the creature.
She tightened her grip. It didn’t feel magical.
 The fly on her shoulder made a loud buzz. The beetle swiveled in her
direction.
Diana stepped out of the shadows. She didn’t know why. The best
justification she could arrive at was that if she was going to die anyway, she
might as well go down swinging. If there was a Valhalla, she’d be dining
with the Vikings tonight with one hell of a story to tell.
She remained calm. Where once a giant bug would’ve shocked her, now
it was just another oddity that wanted to eat her. Her heart beat faster. Her
muscles tensed. She tapped into a part of herself that could view this from a
distance, as if she were playing a survival horror video game in which she
had only one shot at this level.
The creature didn’t advance. It just stood there, studying her. She
wondered if it was impressed by her bravado or confused by her stupidity.
She didn’t look it in the eyes. It had so many that that would’ve been
impossible. She watched its legs, its body language, trying to be ready for
when it tried something.
Diana took one step to her left. The beetle pivoted. Its raspy wheeze
quickened.
Speaking softly, she held the hammer in both hands and leveled it at her
opponent. “Make your move, big guy.”
But the monster just stood there.
“What are you waiting for?” she growled through clenched teeth. “Come
on, you stupid bug. Come on!”
The beetle took a step back, and its wheezing ceased. She’d scared it.
It was ludicrous, but just for a moment she’d managed to intimidate the
damn thing.
Maybe it was only surprised. When you were as big as a car you
probably weren’t used to being yelled at by little women with littler
hammers.
The beetle moved toward her. She shouted. It backed away with a
startled shriek.
Diana drew in a deep breath, then unleashed the loudest roar she could
muster. It echoed through the chamber, and even she was surprised by it. The
beetle turned and dashed away, slamming into a wall with enough force to
stagger itself. She stamped her feet, jumping up and down, shrieking. The
creature regained its senses and bolted down a tunnel.
She smiled at the fly still perched on her shoulder. “What a wimp.”
 She checked the boiler.
“Now how the hell do we fix this thing?”
The fly hopped off her shoulder and walked in small circles on the rusted
boiler.
She raised her hammer. “When in doubt…”
She struck the boiler, sounding a peculiar gong that literally rattled the
nest. The quake shook dust off the walls. She wasn’t sure if it was a good
thing or a bad thing, but it was something.
She hit it again with the same results. This time the noisy buzzing warbles
of alien crickets also sounded. Several drones entered the chamber. They
didn’t do anything other than watch her and make clicking noises to each
other. She took this as a positive sign.
“Sorry, fellas. It’s nothing personal.”
Diana struck the boiler several more times. Each blow sent shock waves
through the nest and drew the attention of more and more of the Hive. Three
of the giant beetles arrived too, but none made a move to stop her. She kept
her guard up, expecting a rush any moment. It never came. And after a few
minutes of smacking the boiler, everything went back to normal.
It was a bit anticlimactic, actually. She wasn’t even sure when the change
happened. She just looked up and noticed that the nest and all the bugs were
gone, that she was back in the ordinary basement.
The part of her that had seen too many horror movies knew that this was
the fake-out, the false moment of triumph. When the monster jumped from the
shadows, she’d deal with it. Diana climbed the stairs out of the basement.
There was no bug behind the door. And when she checked the world beyond
the front door, everything was normal. As normal as she could expect.
“Good job, Number Five.”
She turned. West stood in the doorway of his apartment, eating a
hamburger. She was unsurprised to see him alive.
“Thought you’d gotten eaten,” she said. “I saw your arm, your toolbox.”
“Lot of arms out there. Lot of toolboxes,” he replied. “But if you didn’t
see me get eaten, you didn’t really see anything, didja?”
“No, I guess I didn’t.”
West offered a crisp salute before retreating to his apartment, and Diana,
accustomed to such things, didn’t give the incident another thought. Except to
be glad that the world outside her building wasn’t a hellish landscape of
mutant insects. Just the one she knew, with a healthy dose of cosmic monsters
and indescribable horrors sprinkled here and there.
It wasn’t much, but she’d take what she could get.
CHAPTER TWENTY

< size="3">

Diana met Sharon at a sushi restaurant. The thought of sushi used to make
Diana queasy, but that was before the transference with Vom. Now she could
eat anything. She limited herself to conventional edibles, though this wasn’t
always easy. Every so often she’d spot a succulent pigeon or smell a
halfeaten burger in the trash. But years of living as a human had given her
enough self-control to avoid surrendering to her less discriminating urges.
She glanced through the menu. Everything looked delicious.
“So I have to say I’m surprised you called,” said Sharon. “I thought you
were a bit freaked by how our last encounter ended.”
“The four-armed monster werewolf thing?” said Diana. “Yeah, I’ll admit
that threw me for a loop at first.”
“So why did you call?”
“I don’t know. Guess I just needed someone to talk to who could
understand it from my perspective. I have friends, but…”
“But they’re from the old life,” said Sharon. “Even if they were willing
to listen, they’d just think you were crazy.”
“Why shouldn’t they? I’m still not sure I’m not.”
“I’ve been there. Except I was lucky enough to choose my fate, not just
fall into it. I can’t imagine what that must be like. I’m just glad you felt
comfortable enough to call me.”
“I hope it’s not an imposition,” Diana said.
“Don’t even worry about it. It’s nice to have a friend outside the church.”
“You go to church?”
Sharon smiled. “Nondenominational. Primal force worship.”
 “Like Wicca?”
“Not at all.”
Sharon offered nothing more, and Diana didn’t feel comfortable enough
to pry.
“So you actually chose to live like this,” she said. “That just seems…”
She trailed off, unwilling to finish the thought.
“Crazy?” asked Sharon in a flat tone.
“Oh God. I’m sorry. I wasn’t trying to offend you. Not after you were
nice enough to—”
Sharon cracked a grin. “I was just messing with you.”
Diana chuckled uncomfortably.
“Sorry. Couldn’t resist,” Sharon said. “I don’t know. I guess it is kind of
crazy to want to touch something beyond yourself, something greater than you
can ever truly comprehend. But isn’t that human nature? This universe is far
stranger and more beautiful than most of us will ever know, than most of us
will be givenance to know. When the opportunity came, how could I not take
it?”
Her gaze focused on some distant point and an expression of hushed
wonder crossed her face. It was almost an intimate moment.
“I suppose I hadn’t really thought about it,” said Diana softly.
Sharon didn’t reply. She stared off into space for a few more seconds
before shaking off her silent delirium. She glanced around the restaurant as if
seeing this world for the first time.
“Sorry. That’s happening more often lately.”
“No problem.”
While waiting for their food, they chatted. It was all small talk. Nothing
about monsters from beyond or otherdimensional weirdness. It wasn’t that
they were avoiding the subject. It just seemed irrelevant. It was nice to talk to
someone like a normal human being. Strangely, Diana found it hard to engage
in harmless conversation with normal people. She just kept wanting to
explain how little they knew. But Sharon knew just as much as Diana, and
this freed them to talk about nothing important.
“So are you seeing anyone?” asked Sharon.
“There’s this guy,” replied Diana. “But I’m not really sure about it.”
“Is he cute?”
Diana nodded. “Yes, he’s cool. But he’s like us.”
“And that’s a problem?”
 “I don’t know. I just get a weird vibe off of him sometimes.”
“Bad vibe can be a dealbreaker,” agreed Sharon.
“But I’m not sure I can trust my vibe-sensing powers anymore. He seems
like a good guy and it’s not like I have a lot of options. Don’t see how I could
date a normal person the way my life is now.”
“I hear you.”
“What about you? Anyone special?”
“Sort of. It’s complicated.”
Diana waited for Sharon to elaborate. She didn’t.
“Sorry,” said Diana. “Didn’t mean to pry.”
“No, it’s all right. I asked you, didn’t I? Seems only fair. I’m in a
relationship now. I guess that’s what you could call it. It’s more of a
professional capacity, but it takes up most of my time. Makes it hard to meet
anyone else. Although I’m not sure I’m interested in anyone else.”
“Crush on the boss? That can be trouble.”
“You have no idea. Especially since he doesn’t see me that way.”
“How do you know?” asked Diana.
“Because he can’t. I know he cares for me, but he doesn’t have the
capacity for anything more than we have. Anyway, he’s leaving. I knew he
would be one day. I just didn’t expect it so soon. But it’s probably for the
best. I know it’s the best for him at least.”
Sharon stirred the ice in her drink and studied the cubes as if they held
the answer to unasked questions.
Diana chuckled to try to lighten the mood. “As if dating wasn’t
complicated enough before this.”
Sharon smiled. “I won’t miss it.”
“You shouldn’t give up so easily. I’m sure there’s a guy out there.”
“When things change, it won’t much matter.”
“What’s going to change?”
“Oh, nothing important. Nothing worth worrying about.”
Diana considered pressing, but their food arrived. Her appetite
demanded her full attention. She forced herself to eat one piece of sushi at a
time, to chew each piece twenty times, and to wait at least fifteen seconds
between bites. It took most of her concentration, and the conversation
returned to inane small talk, which was just fine with her.
Sharon spotted someone entering the restaurant and lowered her head.
Diana glanced toward the entrance.
 “Who is that?”
The tanned and immaculately groomed man saw Sharon. Waving, he
called her name and made a beeline toward the table.
“Well, hello.” He smiled, and the whiteness of his teeth nearly blinded
Diana. “Didn’t know you came here, Sharon.”
“First time,” she replied.
“Mind if I sit with you for a moment? My party has yet to arrive.” He sat
without waiting for permission. “Promising new disciples. We haven’t much
time left. We have to save as many as we can.”
“Mmmm,” replied Sharon while chewing on a spicy tuna roll.
“I don’t believe we’ve been introduced.” He held out a hand to Diana.
“My name’s Greg.”
His grip was surprisingly strong, even a bit aggressive. She squeezed
back. They stared into each other’s eyes. She sensed the challenge inherent in
his gaze. He dared her to look away. She didn’t.
Greg smiled through clenched teeth and a tight jaw. “And who might you
be?”
“Diana.”
She was aware of a challenge of her own buried in the reply. She didn’t
like this guy. She couldn’t say why, but she trusted her instinct.
At some point the handshake become awkward and the aggression
between them noticeable to the nearby patrons. They released at the same
time and dopped their stares simultaneously. It was the only way to end the
battle of wills in a civilized manner, since resorting to a fistfight would have
been frowned upon by the establishment and Diana still had half a plate of
spider rolls to finish off.
“Where did you find her?” asked Greg of Sharon. “She’s got fire. I like
that.”
“She’s taken, Greg,” replied Sharon. “I don’t think she’d be interested in
what you have to offer.”
He laughed. On the surface it was polite, jovial. Underneath it was
rehearsed and flat. “Don’t be absurd. Everyone wants what we have to offer.
When the glorious transition comes, even those attached to lesser gods will
wish they had chosen more wisely.
“Tell me, Diana,” said Greg. “Have you ever considered your future?
The future of this whole world?”
 “Can’t say that I have,” she replied. This was a half-truth. She hadn’t
contemplated the future for most of her life, but the last few weeks had
changed that. But she wasn’t going to feed him anything to keep him talking.
His slightly leathery skin, doll teeth, and perfectly shaped eyebrows just put
her off. Everything about him was wrong, and every instinct told her she
wanted nothing to do with this guy.
“You really should,” he said. “When the great upheaval is upon us, only
the strong will stand with us. And I can sense you have that strength in you.
But it’s undirected, unfocused.”
“Do we have to do this now?” asked Sharon. “We were just trying to
have dinner.”
“If not now, when?”
“How about never?” said Diana.
He was taken aback. So was she. She wasn’t usually this rude, but she
could tell Greg wasn’t the kind of guy to take a subtle hint. He was one of
those people most everyone found likable, even charming. But for a small
group he was only irritating. Diana belonged in the latter category.
His smile dropped. Just for a moment.
“You really should reconsider. This is a rare gift I’m offering.”
“Pass.”
“Suit yourself.” He handed her a business card. “I’ll just leave this with
you. In case you change your mind.”
She didn’t want the card, but she feigned enough civility to stuff it in her
pocket.
His party arrived just then, and he excused himself.
“Sorry about that,” said Sharon.
“He’s not the guy, is he?” asked Diana. “The one you work with that—”
“Oh, God no.” Sharon laughed. “I can barely stand him. But, believe it or
not, he means well. He might be an egotistical jackass, but most people don’t
seem to notice. And his heart is in the right place.”
“What was all that stuff about the great upheaval?”
“Shop talk. I’d rather not get into it.”
“Fair enough.”
They finished their meal without talking about anything weird again.
CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

The door to Chuck’s apartment opened a crack.

“Are you alone?” he asked.
“Yes.”
The door closed quietly. There was rattling behind it, but it didn’t open.
When she tried the handle, it was still locked.
She knocked again.
His door parted, allowing half his face to be seen. “What do you want?”
“Weren’t we supposed to have dinner tonight?” she asked.
“Dinner? Dinner?” His eye darted to and fro. “I can’t right now.”
“Is something wrong?”
“Something?” Chuck laughed mirthlessly. “Is something wrong?
Everything is wrong. What isn’t wrong? It’s all wrong.”
He shut the door again.
Diana stood in the hall a minute, waiting for Chuck to reappear. He
didn’t. She placed her ear against the door. She heard talking, maybe two or
three voices in a rapid exchange, followed by a thump and a crash.
She considered knocking again, but he was going through something. She
didn’t know what that something was, but she withheld judgment. She knew
Chuck came with baggage. Everyone did.
She was halfway down the hall when Chuck’s door was flung open.
“I need you!” His eyes flashed with manic energy as he dashed out,
grabbed her by the arm, and pulled her back to his apartment. “I know how to
stop it! I know how to make it all go away!”
She didn’t resist, allowing him to tug her along.
 “See? It’s all about corners! Corners! Corners?”
Diana didn’t recognize him. The tall, good-looking man was there, but
everything had changed. He was stooped, twitchy. His eyes were squinty,
darkened slits of suspicion.
He grabbed her by the shoulders. “Don’t you get it? Don’t you see?”
“The corners,” she replied. “Sure, I get it.”
He stared deep into her eyes, then scanned the room, taking a few
seconds longer to scrutinize the ceiling.
“I knew you’d know. I knew you’d understand.” He grabbed a roll of duct
tape and started slapping it along the bend where two walls met. “They need
corners. They need them to come through, to stay here. But if I get rid of the
corners, all of them, then it’ll be over. Finished!”
He cackled.
The air of madness around him was distracting, but now she noticed that
the apartment was covered in silver tape. Every corner. Every joint. Every
place with an angle. He’d done half of the living area.
“Chuck, maybe you should take a break.”
“Not now. If I stop now, then they’ll get me.”
“Who will get you?”
“Them. All of them.”
She watched him work, debating how to handle this. He was an entirely
different person now. She wouldn’t say madness had consumed him, but
lunacy had taken a small bite out of him.
But was he really crazy? How did she know that he wasn’t right? How
did she know that all that was needed to keep away the bogeymen wasn’t
enough time and duct tape?
“Don’t just stand there,” Chuck grumbled. “Help me. You can do the
couch.”
“Yeah, okay.”
She started taping the furniture. Not seized with Chuck’s madness, she
wasn’t certain how best to apply the duct tape. She followed the lines as best
she could, paying special attention to the edges where two or three angles
met. After a while it stopped being weird, and when she finished with the
sofa she stood back and appraised her work.
“That’s right,” he grumbled. “I knew you’d get it. I knew it.” She put her
hand on his back. “Maybe we can take a break. Have a seat.”
“It’s not safe.”
 “No, I taped the sofa,” she replied. “It’s perfectly safe.”
He frowned at her with a touch of suspicion, then his gaze fell on the
sofa.
“You need a break,” she said. “You can’t finish this all at once. If you get
too tired, you’ll make mistakes.”
Every bit of his manic energy subsided. He deflated, but she suspected it
was only a brief respite. He was like an engine that had slipped into neutral.
It didn’t look like it was doing anything, but the gears were still spinning.
They sat in silence. Rather, she sat in silence while he mumbled to
himself. She wanted to know the thing to say to make it all right, but what
was there to say? She wasn’t even sure he was crazy.
She stood. He clutched her hand a bit too tightly.
“It’s okay,” she said. “I’ll be right back.”
He clung to her. But it was more than that. He was clinging to something
vital inside himself. Something intangible slipping through his fingers.
Maybe he wasn’t crazy, but he was in bad shape. She understood more
than she wanted to admit. She’d only been living here a few weeks, and
already she could feel it. The pressure building within, trying to get out. The
human mind wasn’t made to know what the building revealed. Secrets and
truths that could loosen the steadiest soul. Like a dripping faucet filling a
bucket. It might take a long time, but eventually that bucket would have to be
emptied, one way or another.
She put a hand on his cheek. He pulled away, buried his face in the sofa,
and shook as he either laughed or sobbed. She wanted to take him in her
arms, tell him that everything was going to be okay. The words would’ve
been meaningless. He wouldn’t have believed her. There was no reason he
should when she didn’t believe it either.
Rather than waste her time with empty platitudes, she slipped out of the
apartment. She tried knocking on Apartment One, but West didn’t answer.
“Damn it.”
Apartment Three’s door opened. Stacey and Peter-thing came out.
“Is there a problem, neighbor?” asked Stacey.
“It’s Chuck. I think he’s losing it.”
“Oh, that’s a shame,” said Stacey with an exaggerated frown that
would’ve seemed ridiculous on someone else. “He was such a nice young
man.”
“Chuck. Good,” agreed Peter-thing.
 “We have to help him.”
“Oh, he’ll snap out of it eventually. He always does.”
“This has happened before?” asked Diana.
“The dear boy just isn’t cut out for this sort of business.”
“But he’ll be okay, right?”
“Probably.”
“What do you mean, probably?”
Neither Stacey nor Peter-thing could look her in the eye.
“What do you mean by that?”
“Would you care for a piece of pie?” Stacey smiled in that wide-eyed
manner of hers. It was meant to be reassuring, but Diana found it
condescending.
“Cut the crap, Stacey.”
Stacey sighed. Her smile faded to merely cheerful, which was as close to
somber as she ever got. “I know you like him, Diana, but I wouldn’t get too
attached. Peter and I have seen many a soul pass through these halls,nd after a
while one gets a feel for these things.”
“Poor Chuck.” Peter-thing lowered his head and gnashed his teeth. “Poor
poor Chuck.”
“It takes a certain talent to live with this for any amount of time,” said
Stacey. “A certain way of looking at the world, of accepting the unacceptable
and rolling with the punches. Chuck is strong-willed, intelligent, decent, but
he doesn’t have what it takes. Not for the long haul. To be honest, I’m
surprised he’s lasted as long as he has.”
“Well, this is bullshit.” Diana kicked the wall. “Absolute bullshit.”
“It’s not fair,” said Stacey, “but not everyone has the proper temperament
to live like we do.”
“Wait a second? We?” Diana pointed to herself. “Like you and me.” She
jabbed her finger at Peter-thing. “And him.”
His lips pulled away from his fangs, and he smiled.
She shook her head slowly. She couldn’t verbalize her denial.
Peter-thing reached out and put a clawed hand on her shoulder.
“Diana good.”
“Yes, why don’t you come in and have some pie?” asked Stacey.
“No, thank you. I really should check on Chuck.”
Diana pulled away and hurried back to his apartment. She didn’t look
over her shoulder at Stacey and Peter-thing. She wasn’t one of them. She
didn’t belong in this place. She’d rather be driven mad.
Chuck was pulling the silver duct tape off the walls.
She approached delicately and spoke softly so as not to disturb him.
“Hi.”
He turned, smiled at her.
“Oh, hi.”
“Feeling better?”
“Yeah, I don’t know what got into me.” He tried to toss a wad of tape into
a bucket of the stuff, but it wouldn’t come off his hand. “Hope I didn’t scare
you.”
She forced a smile. “No, I was just worried. That’s all.”
The shared an uncomfortable chuckle.
“You know how it is,” he said. “How it gets to you sometimes.”
“I know.”
She stepped closer for a good look at his eyes. They were calm, but now
that she knew it was there, she could see the hint of madness lurking behind
them.
Embarrassed, he turned away.
They spent the next ten minutes quietly stripping and disposing of the
tape. Afterward they sat on the sofa and watched cartoons. He put his arm
around her, but neither said a word for the duration of a Frankenstein Jr. and
the Impossibles episode.
“I have an idea,” she said. “Why don’t we go out?”
“We can’t go out. Not tonight.”
“It’ll be fun.”
“But he’s out there.” Chuck pointed to the door. “And he’s not going to let
me leave.”
“Your dog? He’s not there. He hasn’t been there all night.”
“That’s just what it wants you to think.”
She opened the door to reveal the empty hallway.
“See? Gone.”
“It’s there. It’s just waiting.”
“Waiting for what?”
“I don’t know.”
She took him by the hand and playfully pulled him toward the door.
“We’ll just go for a walk or something. Something short. Be back in half an
hour. Less.”
 He yanked his hand away. “I said no!”
She couldn’t see it, but the monster pup yipped from the other side of the
threshold.
“I told you it was out there!” shouted Chuck. “Why did you try and make
me leave? Now you’ve made it angry.”
The pup wagged its spiky tail.
“It was her fault. She wanted me to do it.”
The dog squealed.
“Yes, I’ll get her to leave. Right away.” He pushed her toward the door.
“You have to go now.”
“But—”
He shoved her into the hall almost hard enough to slam her into the
opposite wall.
“So I’ll see you tomorrow then?” she asked.
“I don’t know. Maybe. We’ll see.”
He slammed the door shut. The demon pup paced in three small circles
before sitting at its designated post. The creature lowered its head, covered
its eyes with its paws, and whined.
“Who asked your opinion?”
It belched, spewing out a foul reddish cloud.
She went back to her apartment. The monsters asked her about her date,
but she just mumbled something about a change of plans and shut herself in
the bathroom.
Diana studied her face in the mirror. Particularly her eyes. She searched
for the same troubled psyche that she’d seen in Chuck’s, but she couldn’t find
it.
Having encroaching dementia and being unable to diagnose it didn’t
bother her nearly as much as the notion that maybe there wasn’t anything to
see. Maybe she wasn’t going mad and, despite the weirdness of her situation,
she was bearing up well.
That scared her more than mere insanity.
CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

West knocked on the door.

Diana knew it was West before she even answered, because his knock
was peculiar. Two quick raps, a pause, and then a third harder rap. She
thought about not answering, but the thought took too long to mature. She was
already turning the doorknob when it hatched, and there was no going back
by then.
West held a cardboard bucket of fried chicken against his hip. While he
was always a disheveled soul, now his drab clothes were covered in brown
and gray dirt. It coated his wild beard.
“You like gravity, don’t you, Number Five?” he asked.
Zap, sitting on the sofa, chimed in. “Gravity is highly overrated, if you
ask me.”
She ignored the comment, but she did take a moment to mull it over.
“I’m for it,” she said.
“Good. I could use your help then.” He offered her the chicken bucket.
“Thanks, but I’m not hungry.”
A lie. She was always hungry now. It was only the smallest portion of the
ravenous compulsion that raged throughout Vom’s being. While it was rarely
overwhelming, her appetite was never satisfied. But she was getting used to
the hunger. A hunger she very deliberately did not indulge for fear of where it
might lead if fed too well.
“I’ll take it if she doesn’t want it,” said Vom.
West’s mustache twitched, releasing dust particles into the air. “It’s not
for either of you. I just need you to carry it for me, Number Five.”
 He turned and walked down the hall, leaving a trail of sand in his wake.
She followed.
She asked, “This isn’t going to end with me facing down an army of giant
cockroaches with only a bucket of chicken to defend myself, is it?”
He shrugged. “Can’t make any promises, Number Five.”
They took a turn down an unfamiliar hallway. She was used to that.
Maybe West was the only one who knew the building’s secrets, although she
doubted even he knew them all, butshe was getting the hang of it. The trick
was not to expect anything and to be ready for anything.
They ascended several flights of stairs that led to a door.
Despite her resolve not to be confounded, she was getting a little
nervous. At the same time she was excited by the prospect of what lay behind
that door, excited to peel back another layer of an increasingly strange
universe. She didn’t quite believe there was no going back to a normal life,
but while she was here she might as well find something positive about it.
West opened the door, revealing just another hallway.
She was disappointed, and that told her what she needed to know. She
might have started out a reluctant prisoner of this weirdness, but something
had changed. She didn’t know if she was getting used to it or if she was being
corrupted by the madness always around her. Either way, the peculiar didn’t
seem quite as peculiar as it once had, and the ordinary was…
She wasn’t quite sure what it was anymore.
Predictable? Reliable? Safe?
Boring.
And boring was supposed to be good. But Diana cringed, if only just a
little, at the thought of going back to it.
West walked down the hall, and she followed. The air smelled sweet, but
not in a good way. It was the sweetness of decay, of milk turning and meat
two days past its expiration date. She’d always had a weak stomach, but it
didn’t bother her.
A door opened and a pale thing stepped into view. It looked like the
Pillsbury Doughboy, but with a featureless face. It wore a gray housecoat and
had a gray scarf wrapped around its lump of a head.
The thing withdrew into its doorway as they passed. It shrieked, and
nearly all the other doors opened. More dough people poked out their heads.
“They’re not dangerous, are they?” she asked.
“They’re wondering the same thing about you.”
 She saw his point. Weirdness was relative. Diana and West were the
strange invaders from another dimension, as bizarre and inconceivable as
Vom and Smorgaz.
West knocked on a door, and another pale thing answered. It was as
featureless as the other residents except for a single eye in its head. It was
dressed in a similar, if not quite identical, manner to West. But its disheveled
appearance was close enough that, even with their physical differences, it
was obvious they were kindred souls.
The creature squealed and barked.
“Yes, yes, this is the one,” replied West.
The creature yipped. Once.
“Well, there wasn’t much time to find another,” said West. “You make do
with what you can, right?”
The creature sized up Diana. It circled her once, tried to take the bucket
of chicken from her, but she pulled away. It glared and growled.
“I doubt she’s a virgin,” said West, “but does that really matter?”
“It’s tradition,” said the creature.
Although it hadn’t said that. It had clicked, growled, and hissed as
before. Diana had just understood it this time. Its inhuman language was
suddenly laid bare. It shouldn’t have been possible. The syntax and grammar
were so strange that a master linguist could’ve spent a lifetime deciphering a
handful of sentences, only to realize that to truly understand the language
would require having heard the first word uttered by the first gray sludge that
slithered upon the shores of this world.
But she understood.
“It is written that the Great Thing prefers virgins,” said the creature.
“The Great Thing will take what it can get,” said West.
The creature snorted. It stomped away into its apartment.
“What’s going on here?” she asked.
“Just hold on to that chicken,” West said and went inside.
She hesitated. Maybe boring, predictable reality wasn’t such a bad thing.
A glance behind her showed that the denizens of the building were watching
her from the safety of their doorways. She doubted the frightened creatures
would get in her way if she retreated to her own universe.
But she’d come this far, and her own building in her own sphere of
existence wasn’t much of a shelter when it came to weirdness.
She followed West.
 The apartment was normal. A bit cluttered but otherwise unremarkable.
West and the creature stood across from each other. They were busy moving
the furniture from the center of the room, including a rather large and heavy
coffee table.
“Need some help?” she asked.
“Just hold on to the chicken.” West strained to drag the table to one side.
“Your part is almost here.”
“And mind the throw rug,” said his pale, one-eyed equivalent.
The table must’ve been even heavier than it looked. It took them several
minutes to drag it out of the way. When they finally pushed it up against some
bookshelves, a hot gust of wind blasted from under the huge square throw rug
that occupied most of the floor. It stank of that same sweet decay.
West and the creature stood on either side of the rug and rolled it away.
Underneath was an inky hole that took up most of the floor. It didn’t bother
her that the heavy coffee table should’ve sunk right into the hole while sitting
on the unsupportive rug. Those sorts of physics didn’t mean much to her
anymore. She certainly didn’t take them for granted.
But there was something down there. She couldn’t see it, and the air was
dreadfully still. Yet in the darkness… there was… something.
The Great Thing.
She gazed into the abyss. It didn’t gaze back, being indifferent to her
presence. Its apathy was hypnotic, consuming. This hole was the universe.
Deep, unfathomable, and disinterested. It threatened to swallow her up. It
wouldn’t have to do anything. It wouldn’t stalk or tempt her. It would just
wait with endless patience until she cast herself into its hungry jaws.
“What are you waiting for?” asked the creature. “What is she waiting
for?”
“The human mind grapples with the incomprehensible,” said West. “Give
her a moment.”
Diana stepped away from the hole, and the world quaked.
“The chicken, Number Five,” said West.
Her feet slipped out from under her. She fell slowly toward the ground.
When she finally hit the floor, she bounced and floated. The furniture hovered
a few inches off the floor. Everything did. Except West and the creature, who
managed to remain earthbound.
She threw the chicken into the hole. Tried to. It was difficult to do when
things had stopped falling. Diana kicked off the wall, grabbed the bucket, and
threw it into the pit. It drifted into the abyss. She floated aimlessly while the
bucket disappeared into the dark.
“Is it working?” she asked.
“I told you we needed a virgin,” said the creature.
“Just give it a minute,” said West.
She stared at the void beneath her. If gravity came back right now, she’d
be in for a long fall.
“Give me your hand, Number Five.”
West reached out for her. She took his hand. His skin was scaly, cold.
Her first instinct was to pull away, but she ignored that.
A cold wind blasted out of the hole, and she was falling. She clung to
West with a desperate grip, but there was no way he could keep her and
himself from falling into oblivion. But he didn’t budge and, with a single tug,
he pulled her to safety.
“Would’ve worked faster if she’d been unspoiled,” said the creature.
“It worked,” he replied. “Does it really matter?”
West and the creature unrolled the carpet, covered the Great Thing, and
dragged the coffee table back into place. It all seemed perfectly ordinary,
business as usual. Visit another dimension, feed a bucket of chicken to a big
hole, fix gravity, go home. West exchanged a few words with the creature in
private while Diana waited in the hall. West assured her she could go back
without him now, but she had a few questions.
She started with “What the hell ="27">
“What’s in the hole?” she asked.
“I don’t know.”
“That guy back there called it the Great Thing.”
“There are some who believe that a cosmic something dwells at the
center of all realities. It does something important there. There are those who
worship it as a god, although why anyone would worship a god they all agree
couldn’t give a damn about them always escapes me. But that’s the Great
Thing. While I don’t know what’s down in that hole, nobody else does either.
I’m skeptical, though, because there are a lot of holes in this universe and
while one of them might lead to the heart of everything, I have to figure most
don’t.”
“Well, something has to be down there, right?”
He shrugged again. “Don’t know about that.”
“Something ate the chicken.”
 “That’s an assumption. All I know is that there’s a hole and every so
often, it’s necessary to throw a bucket of chicken into it to keep everything
from floating away. What happens to the chicken, where it goes, if something
eats it or if it just sits at the bottom of the hole with a thousand other buckets
of fried chicken, these are things I don’t know, most probably never will, and
don’t really concern me.”
“But why chicken?” she asked.
“You’ll drive yourself mad if you don’t stop asking unanswerable
questions.”
“Bull.”
West stopped. He turned slowly with a genuinely perplexed expression.
“I’m not like you,” she said. “I can’t just go with this. I think about this. I
know I can’t understand it, but it doesn’t stop me from wondering about it.
Curiosity isn’t a sin, and asking unanswerable questions is something human
beings do from time to time.”
His beard writhed. He nodded to himself.
“Okay. That’s fair. Ask all the questions you want. Just don’t expect any
satisfying answers.”
“I guess I can live with that. If I have to.”
He smoothed his beard, and the faint trace of a smile was visible under
it. “Then you should do just fine, Number Five.”
They were back in their apartment building, and West prepared to part
ways with her. She stopped him.
“One last question. Why did you need me at all for that?”
“Tradition demands that a maiden make the offer. It’s nonsense, of course,
but easier to have you do it than argue about it with him.”
“That’s it? It’s just because of some dumb tradition?”
“Does there need to be a better reason?”
“But I could’ve died,” she said. “I almost jumped into that hole. I don’t
know why, but I almost did.”
“Some people do.”
Reading West’s face was always difficult, but this time she could see
exactly what he was thinking.
“You son of a bitch. You knew that I might jump.”
He lowered his head and mumbled.
“What was that?” she asked.
“I didn’t think you would, but I’ve been wrong before.”
 “Is that what I am? Just another disposable resource? Something to be
used and discarded just to make your life a little more convenient?”
“I didn’t want you to jump, and I could have taken the chicken myself. But
I like you, Number Five.”
She stepped back instinctively.
“The things I do, somebody has to do them.” His shoulders slumped. “Or
not. It’s not like any of it really matters in the long run. But I do them anyway
because… because that’s what I do. And when I look out into that world of
yours, I sometimes wonder why I do it.”
West straightened. As straight as he ever stood.
“Someone like you reminds me why. Someone with the strength of will
not to jump into madness when most others would, who can ask
unanswerable questions with unsatisfying answers. Someone who doesn’t
give up.”
It was her turn to slump. “You’re wrong. I give up all the time. Giving up
is what got me here in the first place.”
“No, Number Five. You’re wrong. If you weren’t, you’d be at the bottom
of that pit, solving the mystery of the Great Thing. But you’re here, and that
says something about you.”
“But what does it say?” she asked.
He ran his fingers through his thick hair and shrugged. “Don’t know.
Maybe that’s up to you to decide in the end. If you’ll excuse me, Number
Five. I can’t sit around talking all day. Some of us have things to do.”
He closed his door.
She didn’t know what she thought about any of this, but if the decision
was hers, she decided right then not to worry about it.
CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

It’d been a week since Diana had seen or heard from Chuck. After the
duct tape incident she wasn’t sure if she should be relieved by that or not.
The few times she tried knocking on his door he didn’t answer. She decided
to give him some space and hope he could deal with his problems.
He finally showed up at her place. She answered his manic beating on
her door. He pushed open the door and slammed it shut.
“Hey, Chuck,” she asked. “What’s up?”
“Quiet. It’s out there.”
“What’s out there?”
“Hi, Chuckie-boy,” said Vom.
Chuck paled.
She asked Vom, Smorgaz, and Zap to leave the room so she could talk to
Chuck alone.
“Why do we have to leave?” asked Zap.
“Yeah,” said Vom. “It’s movie night, and I just microwaved a fresh batch
of popcorn.”
She glared at them.
“Oh, fine.” Vom picked up the bowl of popcorn and shoveled handfuls
down his throat.
“Save some for me,” said Smorgaz.
“Get your own,” replied Vom, shoveling faster.
The monsters went into the kitchen. When they were gone Chuck relaxed
a bit. He was still on edge, but he was nowhere near the wild energy she’d
seen last week.
 Her first instinct was to ask what was wrong, but she already knew the
answer.
“Maybe we should go for a walk,” she said.
“Out there? I can’t go. It won’t let me.”
“How do you know?”
“Because I know.”
“Chuck, if I could maybe offer you some advice, I think you have to stop
being afraid of it.”
“What are you talking about? It’s a monster, a creature that lives to
torment me. I’d be stupid not to be afraid of it.”
She said, “But that’s just it. I don’t think it actually wants to torment you.
I think it’s just responding to the emotional vibe you keep putting out. If you
keep acting fearful, then it will think it should be feared. These things, these
monsters, they don’t really mean any harm. They just can’t help it.”
His brow furrowed. “Why are you talking about them like they’re
people? They’re horrible things that don’t belong here.”
“I know, but that just means they’re confused and disoriented. They need
something or someone to ground them in our reality.”
“Maybe you’re right,” he said, “but I don’t see how anyone can choose to
not be afraid.”
She wanted to tell him it wasn’t that hard, but it was a lot harder than
she’d realized. She remembered her first reaction to meeting Vom. It had
shattered everything she understood about the universe, and while she’d
gotten over that, she couldn’t explain how.
Maybe it was a question of temperament. Maybe some human minds were
more ready for the unknowable than others, and there was nothing anyone
could do to alter that.
“Come on. Let’s go for a walk.”
She took him by the hand and led him toward the door. He moved stiffly
but didn’t fight.
“It’ll be easy.” She used a soft, relaxing tone. “We’ll just walk out the
front door, and the creature won’t care because we will stay calm.”
She opened the door. His demon pup was on the other side of the
threshold. It raised its hideous head and yipped. Chuck squeezed her hand
tight.
“It’s okay,” she said. “Everything is just fine.”
The dog bared its pointed teeth and growled.
 “Oh, God,” he whispered. “It doesn’t like this.” He pulled free and
stepped back.
“You can’t let this thing rule your life,” she said.
“That’s easy for you to say. You don’t have to deal with it every day.”
She frowned. “Just a second there. I have three unholy beasts in my
kitchen right now. So I think I know what I’m talking about.”
He scowled. “Yours are easy. Not like that little creature. It’s just waiting
for me to drop my guard so it can kill me.”
The dog howled.
“Close the door!” he said.
“Chuck, you can’t—”
“Close the goddamn door!”
The dog snapped its lipless mouth open and shut several times.
Diana shut the door.
“It’s still out there,” he said. “Oh, God, I can feel it watching me through
the walls.”
She wanted to reassure him that he was probably just feeling the
unrelenting stare of Zap, but reconsidered. He probably wouldn’t find that
very reassuring at all.
She excused herself to grab a drink from the kitchen.
“Sounds like that boy is near his expiration date,” said Vom.
“He’s going to be fine,” she replied, though she noted she didn’t sound
convinced.div height="0em">
“Believe me,” said Zap. “I’ve seen his future. It isn’t pretty.”
“So now you can see through time?”
“The very use of the phrase highlights the fallacies of your limited
perceptions. One does not see through time. Rather, one sees along time.”
“What does that even mean?”
Zap waved his tentacles in a condescending manner. “It means that trying
to explain it to you would only be a waste of time for both of us.”
“You are such a pretentious prick,” said Smorgaz.
Vom snickered.
Zap glared.
“He’s right,” said Vom. “You are.”
“Well, if being privy to the mysteries of the universe makes me a
pretentious prick, then I guess I’m guilty as charged.”
Vom and Smorgaz laughed.
 “That is such a prick thing to say,” replied Vom with a snort.
“Philistines,” said Zap.
She left the monsters to their debate.
Chuck paced back and forth. He was losing it again. She wondered how
often this happened to him. Was he just having a bad month or were the sane
moments the anomaly? She didn’t need to deal with this. It was selfish on her
part, but keeping him sensible wasn’t a responsibility she wanted or needed
right now.
“Chuck…” She wasn’t certain how to put this.
He jumped at her, clamped a hand over her mouth.
This was definitely not a healthy relationship, she decided right then.
“Listen,” he whispered as he stared at the door. “Can’t you hear it?”
She did catch the faint scratch of claws on wood.
Diana pushed Chuck away.
“Okay, this is not cool,” she said. “Not cool at all. I’m going to have to
ask you to leave right now.”
He wasn’t listening to her. He curled up in a corner of the couch and
covered his ears.
“Oh, no. Don’t try that with me. I have my own monsters to deal with, so
—”
Something pounded hard against the door. The creature struck three more
times, and the hinges showed signs of buckling.
“Ah, guys,” she called. “I think I could use a little help here.”
Her roommes entered the room as the assault intensified.
Chuck cackled like a madman.
“Damn it.” She put her hands on his cheeks and tried to get his attention.
“Chuck, it’s responding to your confusion and fear. If you stay calm and in
control, then you have nothing to be afraid of. It doesn’t want to hurt you. It
just doesn’t understand.”
For a moment she glimpsed reason surfacing in the storm of madness in
his eyes. It didn’t last.
The door burst open as the demon pup sprang into the room. It was the
size of a Bengal tiger, and its twisted body oozed and popped as it boiled.
Vom, Smorgaz, and Zap pounced on the beast. Howling, it thrashed to free
itself.
“I got it! I got it!” Smorgaz was kicked across the room. He bounced off
the wall, shook his head clear, and jumped back into the battle.
 The demon dog’s serrated tail sliced off one of Vom’s arms. “You little
son of a—”
“Stand back!” said Zap. “I’ll blast it!”
“No!” said Diana, Vom, and Smorgaz in unison.
“Just a little blast,” said Zap.
“No blasting,” repeated Diana.
“Oh, fine.”
She had to do something fast. It was only a matter of time before the
demon dog slipped free and pounced on Chuck.
She slapped him. A shock to the system was all she could think of. It
worked just long enough for him to punch her in the throat and scramble
away. No serious harm was done, but by the time she caught her breath he
had managed to lock himself in the bathroom.
He was going to hide. Facing an incomprehensible threat, his only
instinct was to retreat from it. It was sensible, but it wasn’t going to work.
Not this time. When you couldn’t run from the unfathomable, your only other
choice was to confront it head-on, but Chuck didn’t have the capacity.
The dog threw off Vom and Smorgaz. Zap slowed it, but in three short
steps it’d tear Chuck to pieces.
Diana stepped between the dog and the bathroom. She planted her feet,
folded her arms across her chest, and squinted with steely determination. She
almost shouted at the monster, but it seemed unnecessarily dramatic.
The hound growled at her.
“You’re confused, scared. I get it. You don’t have to be. Not anymore.”
The creature tilted its head left and right, trying to decipher her like a
puzzle.
She moved toward the dog. Rule number three was don’t pet the dog. So
she held out her hand under the creature’s multitoothed mouth. Its tongue
darted out and wrapped around her arm. It cooed.
“Yes, you can stay with me.”
The dog shrank to its less threatening puppy size.
Vom groaned. “Are we running a halfway house here?”
“I’m not cleaning up after it,” added Zap.
Diana attempted to coax Chuck out of the bathroom, but gave up after a
few minutes. He’d have to come out eventually.
She sat on the sofa with the dog and watched television with her
roommates. Two hours later he finally stepped out.
 “Hey,” he said.
“Hey,” she replied.
There was nothing more to be said after that. He quietly slipped out of the
apartment and was gone from the building by the next morning without even a
casual goodbye. She would’ve liked to get mad about that, but she couldn’t
blame him. She probably would’ve done the same in his situation.
They named the dog Pogo.
CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

Bowling was Diana’s idea. Bringing along her roommates was Sharon’s.
“I’ll bring my guy,” she said. “You bring yours. They’ll get a kick out of
it. Trust me.”
The monsters seemed less interested in meeting another cosmically
misplaced entity and more interested in getting out for a few hours. For
beings that lived outside of time, they had a peculiar tendency toward
restlessness.
“Sharon’s going to be there?” asked Vom.
“Yes.”
“I’m out then,” said Smorgaz.
“What? You guys have been bugging me for days about getting out of the
apartment.”
“I don’t like her. She makes my head buzz. And not in a good way.”
“Well, I’m in,” said Vom after a bit of thought. “I can put up with the buzz
if it gives me a chance to stretch my legs.”
“Me too,” said Zap.
“You don’t have legs.”
Zap glared. Sparks of lightning danced around the edges of his single
giant eye. “Har har.”
“Are you sure you don’t want to come?” she asked Smorgaz.
“Pass. Don’t worry about it. I’ll keep myself company.”
He budded a full-grown spawn and plopped on the couch. “Want to get us
some popcorn, buddy?”
“Why me?” asked his identical spawn.
 “Because I’m Smorgaz prime.”
“That doesn’t give you the right to boss me around.”
“Have it your way.” Smorgaz prime snapped his fingers, and the clone
dissolved into a puddle.
“Hey, watch the rug,” said Diana.
“Sorry.” Smorgaz budded off another clone. “Now are you going to get
me some popcorn, or are we going to have a problem here?”
The clone lumbered into the kitchen.
“Have fun,” said Diana. “And clean up your mess.”
“We’ll get right on it,” promised Smorgaz.
“I call shotgun!” shouted Zap.
“I always get shotgun,” said Vom. “Right, Diana?”
“Sorry, but he did call it.”
“Ah hell.”
Vom sulked in the backseat, and Zap played with the radio on the drive to
the alley.
The moon was glowing tonight. Transference from Zap had given her
supernatural sight. She could perceive auras around people and objects now.
Not all people and not all objects. Not even every monster she passed on the
street had an aura, and the auras would sometimes disappear. Vom always
had one. Zap never did. And Smorgaz prime was usually encased in a soft
yellow glow, while his clones tended to be wrapped in purple.
The moon always shone like a light. Threads of luminosity stretched from
the silver orb to Fenris, its eternal pursuer, who himself always glittered
almost as bright. The two auras were so bright that they were a pair of virtual
midnight suns. Except that the light they spread across the night sky was a
prism of colors, many of which humans had not invented names for yet.
Diana was getting used to this stuff, but the night sky unsettled her. It was
like gazing into a kaleidoscope that showed the end of time. She could accept
that the universe was finite, but she didn’t like the idea that there were things
on the other side. Horrible things. Unfathomable to mere mortal minds and to
inhuman creatures like Vom and Zap alike.
Zap put his tentacles on the dashboard and looked up at the sky. “That
Fenris is up to no good.”
“I could’ve told you that,” said Vom.
“It’ll happen soon,” said Zap.
“What will happen soon?” asked Diana.
 He blinked. “I don’t know. It’s too hard to see it from this point in the
space and time, but something is going to happen.”
Vom laughed. “You’re like a bad psychic. Could you be more vague?”
“Mock me if you must—”
“Oh, I must. Something is going to happen! And soon! You want to know
what I think? I think you’re full of it.”
“Hardly surprising,” mumbled Zap, “considering that you are nothing but
a pair of mouths on legs with the perceptual capacity of all that requires and
nothing more. I, on the other hand, am a cosmic observer birthed from the
very first star to bear witness to the universe.”
“Guys, can we knock off the bickering?” asked Diana. “At least for a few
hours. I don’t want to make a bad impression with these people.”
The entities grumbled but agreed to do their best to play nice.
At the bowling alley Diana had to rent three pairs of shoes. They didn’t
have any in Vom’s size, and Zap didn’t even have feet. But the man renting the
shoes insisted. She still hadn’t deciphered how human minds transformed the
monsters into something ignorable, but she’d stopped trying to figure that out.
“What am I supposed to do with these?” asked Zap.
“Just carry them, I guess,” she replied. “You have plenty of arms.”
Sharon’s monster wasn’t what Diana had expected. She’d come prepared
for something bizarre, and instead found a man so ordinary that she wasn’t
sure he was a creature at all. Calvin did have a weird aura, a crackle of light
like tiny sparks were created as he dragged himself across the surface of
reality. If she looked hard, they seemed like rips in the universe, but they
disappeared almost immediately. Even these weren’t readily visible or
constant. They only seemed to manifest with sudden movements.
Introductions were passed around. Diana noticed Calvin didn’t offer his
hand to shake. Vom and Zap went to pick their bowling balls.
“Been forever since I bowled,” said Diana.
“We go all the time,” replied Sharon. “I’m still pretty lousy, but Calvin is
fantastic.”
“She’s exaggerating,” said Calvin.
“Don’t be modest.”
He lowered his head and smiled. “I do all right.”
Vom and Zap returned. Vom had selected a thirteen-pound ball, but only
after he’d eaten several others. Diana had seen him do it. She elected not to
say anything. Zap’s ball was only six pounds, but he was having trouble
levitating while carrying it. He might have been privy to secrets of the
universe, but he wasn’t very strong.
Vom grinned. “Need help with that?”
“I got it,” Zap grunted, swaying a bit.
Calvin bowled the first frame and scored a strike.
“Whoa,” said Vom. “Looks like we have a ringer.” By the third frame
Calvin had a clear lead. Vom trailed in second. Sharon and Diana ended up
knocking over a few pins, competing for third place. And Zap, barely able to
push his ball down the alley, had a score of three. He sat in a hard plastic
chair and grumbled.
Cosmic monsters were an immature lot, mused Diana, having come to
this conclusion several days earlier.
Vom offered to get some snacks, but she told him to stay put. Diana and
Sharon went to the vending machines. Diana didn’t have any change. Then
she discovered a handful of quarters had materialized in her pocket. As
reality-altering slips went, she could live with it. She started dropping coins
into the slots without much thought. Whatever she brought back would be fine
with Vom.
“So Calvin is nice,” said Diana.
“Oh, yes. He’s probably the nicest guy I’ve ever met. Wouldn’t hurt a
fly.”
“Hard to believe he’s one of… them.”
“I know, right? I’ve never met a guy who was so levelheaded and sweet.
Maybe it’s because he’s been around forever, but he never loses his temper.
And he’s thoughtful and intelligent. And funny, too, though you have to get to
know him to find that out. He has some stories about the Ice Age that’ll make
you laugh until your sides ache.”
Diana pushed some random buttons and let the machine dispense
whatever it felt like. “Wait a second. Is this the guy you like? The guy you
work with?”
“Do you think I should get a Mars bar or a Twix?”
“Twix,” said Diana. “Don’t change the subject. Is this the guy?”
Sharon nodded very slightly, as if confessing to some terrible sin. “But
you can’t tell him. You have to promise me.”
“I wouldn’t tell him. But what makes you think he doesn’t already know?
Don’t you two already live together?”
 “Sort of.” Sharon leaned against the machine, resting her forehead against
the display window. “It’s complicated. I told you he just doesn’t see me in
that way. In most ways he’s very human. But not in that way. He doesn’t
function like that.”
Sensing she was encroaching on dangerous territory, Diana didn’t ask any
more questions. Sharon volunteered answers without being asked.
“He’s not a sexual being. I’m not just talking about the act of sex itself.
I’m talking about the entire reproductive element of what makes us humans
tick. He’s eternal. He doesn’t need to. And I’m not sure he finds us attractive.
I’ve never even seen him check out another woman. Or man, for that matter.
“I know he likes me and appreciates what I do for him. But I’ll always
just be a friend. That’s all I can be.”
They gathered their candies, chips, and sodas.
“I guess there are worse things to be,” said Diana.
“I’m lucky to have known him. Luckier to have been so close to him
before he leaves.”
“Where’s he going?”
Sharon hesitated.
“Away. Just away.” She paused, then pasted on a smile. “It’s not
important.”
Diana wanted to ask more questions, but she didn’t know Sharon well
enough to press.
Vom pounced on them. “Oh, Butterfinger.”
Diana held up her hand. “This is for everyone. So you have to share.”
“But Zap is just going to vaporize his.”
“Remember our discussion about sharing? Now you can have a soda and
two candy bars.”
He wasn’t happy about it, but he’d take what he could get. Zap picked out
a pack of Skittles. He disintegrated the snack with tiny bolts of lightning.
Whether or not that qualified as eating for him, Diana couldn’t guess.
“Ah, I wanted a Mars bar,” said Calvin.
“Here. You can have mine.” His fingers brushed her thumb as he took the
candy from her.
The universe exploded.
Not literally, although it took her a few seconds to realize it hadn’t self-
destructed. This was all a misfire of her senses, an overload in her
perceptions. She lost sight of the ordinary world. In its place, dancing
patterns and swirling vortexes. She could smell eternity and taste the color
blue and hear the atoms as they crashed against the shores of uncertainty.
Everything she knew and everything she didn’t know were little more
than intangible knots of colors and shapes. Laid bare, they were too much for
her to absorb, but her sanity was saved by a singular object that drew her
attention away from the more unsavory, unfathomable secrets exposed to her.
In this ethereal wasteland Calvin was the only thing with any weight.
Tubes of color flowed up and out, and her eyes followed them skyward,
although there was no sky anymore, so she was just guessing at that.
The moon was the second thing she could really see. Like Calvin, it was
a sparkling diamond, making everything else pale and immaterial by
comparison. The third and final object was the shrieking, writhing form of
Fenris.
The moon god howled. Its pain was overwhelming.
Diana’s instincts screamed, but she ignored them. She was getting used to
this, and while this experience was beyond her ability to withstand for long,
she knew panicking would only make it worse. She closed her eyes and
covered her ears. Most importantly, she made no attempt to understand what
was happening to her. To open herself up in any way was sure to destroy her
mind. This would pass. She only needed to wait it out.
Even with her eyes closed she could see the future unravel, the world
come undone. Time was just another dimension, a flat plane spreading out
before her. And on the horizon a storm was brewing, a moment inescapable
and so overwhelming that it rippled through history written and unwritten,
causing her universe to fold and bend on itself.
The storm was the reason her reality was broken, the cause of all the
glitches that allowed inhuman monsters and dangerous alien things to slip
into realms they were never meant to touch.
But it wasn’t just one storm. There were three. Three swirling vortexes
of anarchy drawing closer with each day. The storm was coming to a head,
and a universe that struggled daily to hold itself together against the thrashing
tentacles of an unspeakable horror was in for a hell of a time. She had no
idea what waited on the other side. Or even if there would be another side to
see. It was possible that there was no future and that the storm would even
undo the past, a tide of annihilation sweeping throughout the planes of time to
swallow everything in perpetual stillness.
 Her vision cleared. Or was obscured, depending on how one chose to
look at it. Either way, her perceptions of her universe fell into more human
ranges.
“Thanks,” said Calvin.
Diana opened her eyes. What had seemed like twenty seconds of terror
had been less than an instant. Nobody else had seemed to notice. Not even
Calvin.
“You’re looking a little pale,” said Sharon. “Are you okay?”
“I’m fine.” Diana sat down. Her head cleared, and the memories of what
she’d seen were fading. In a few minutes she doubted she’d remember any of
it.
“It’s your frame,” said Vom.
She gave him permission to bowl for her, and nobody minded. Diana sat
beside Zap and waited for her head to clear. She almost convinced herself
that it was all an illusion. The doom lurking over her portion of the universe
was merely a misfire of her underdeveloped human brain trying to make
sense of realities it had never been meant to contemplate, much less actually
witness.
“It’s doomsday,” said Zap.
She looked into his giant eye. He’d seen it too.
“Damn it.”
She didn’t want to know this, but she didn’t want to know a lot of things
she now knew. She decided to ignore the vision. It was easier to do than she
had imagined. She didn’t see a destroyer of worlds in Calvin, who was an
affable fellow. Or at least a realistic enough simulation that she couldn’t tell
the difference, just as long as she didn’t touch him. A second touch might
give her another revelation, but she had no interest. She could only gaze at
the secrets of the universe so many times in a day before her sanity was
forfeit.
After the game was over, Sharon suggested getting something to eat.
Diana’s first thought was to cut the evening short, but the best excuse she
could think of was a fictional early doctor’s appointment in the morning. But
it was barely eight o’clock, and she didn’t need to go to doctors now.
She didn’t see the point anyway. Whatever Calvin was, the future, past,
or present wouldn’t be shaped by whether she had a meal with him or not.
And Vom was always up for a bite to eat.
They picked a buffet place, which Vom liked even more.
 “Only ten trips,” said Diana.
“But it says all you can eat.”
“Yes, but I don’t think they had someone like you in mind with that rule.”
He frowned. “And how is that my fault?”
“Look at it this way. If you put all the buffets out of business, where will
you go to stuff yourself?”
He had to admit she had a point.
They all got their food. Without planning it, Diana arrived back at the
table with Zap. They stared at Calvin. It seemed to her that the universe
revolved around him. Not just figuratively, either.
Diana wolfed down a chicken wing, bones and all. The need to know
overwhelmed her. That was Zap’s passion. Not just to witness and observe,
but to know.
He obliterated a slice of pizza and some French fries. “Do you think
Sharon knows what he is?”
Diana didn’t have the answer, but there was an obvious way to find out.
She caught Sharon at the buffet line. Diana didn’t want to ask the question,
but she needed to know. Vom gave her an appetite. Zap gave her an insatiable
curiosity, an endless hunger to observe everything and to understand it all.
“Do you know?”
Sharon perked up.
“Do you know what Calvin is?” pressed Diana. “Do you know what he
really is?”
Sharon’s lips tightened, and she used a pair of tongs to rearrange a bed of
lettuce. It was all the answer Diana needed.
“He’s a monster, Sharon.”
“No, he’s a victim. He’s trapped, lost. You don’t know what it’s like for
him.”
“I don’t need to know what it’s like. All I know is that he’s the most
dangerous thing in this universe.”
A woman stuck behind Diana, waiting for a shot at the meatballs, caught
enough of the conversation to wrinkle her brow.
Sharon took Diana by the arm and pulled her aside. “You’re making a
scene.”
“I’m just trying to understand this. Why would you do it?”
Sharon heaped some banana pudding on her plate, just to keep her hands
busy. “I told you already, Diana. I wanted to touch something important.”
 “You’re damn right he is,” Diana said, “but he’s also going to destroy our
world. You have to know that.”
“Of course I do. But it’s not like it’s something he wants to do. It’s just
something he has to do. It’s that thing in the sky, it’s that goddamn Fenris
aspect.”
“But that’s him, isn’t it?”
“No,” said Sharon. “It’s a part of him, but it doesn’t reason. It doesn’t
think. It functions. It just exists. He’s only a very small part of it.”
They parted ways. Diana grabbed some pizza. Sharon added a few
pieces of shrimp to her own plate.
“He’s an anomaly,” said Sharon. “And one day, he’ll return to Fenris
and… well, I don’t know what’ll happen to him then.”
“Him? What about us? What about all these people?”
“They’ll be taken care of. Greg has a plan to save as many as possible,
but it’s complicated. I can’t explain it right now. Just promise me you won’t
bother Calvin about this.”
Diana glanced to Calvin, then to Sharon.
“Promise me, please. There’s no point in talking about it now. I’m the
wrong person to talk to anyway. You need to talk to Greg to understand what
we’re doing. He’s a smarmy ass, but he has a gift. He sees the world in ways
that, like it or not, are true. If you can get past his smarm, you’ll see that.”
Diana didn’t relish the idea.
Sharon said, “I’ll talk to Greg, and set something up for tomorrow
evening. Give me that much time.”
Diana sighed.
“Just one more day can’t hurt, can it?” asked Sharon.
“I guess not.”
“Fantastic. You won’t regret it, Diana.”
“Yeah, we’ll see.”
They returned to the table. While Sharon forced chitchat, Diana devoured
her food. She was too distracted by her thoughts to exercise the self-control
to eat at a regular pace. She did her best not to stare at Calvin, and when she
caught Zap staring she kicked his chair.
Calvin didn’t look like something that would rip the universe to pieces
one day. Knowing what he was, Diana hated to admit it, but she understood
what Sharon had meant about touching something more incomprehensible
than yourself.
 Something beautiful.
Something horrible.
The last few weeks had altered her perception, and Diana nd nothing
contradictory about the notion.
She pushed aside such thoughts. She was getting used to that, so even
something like the end of the world was easy to ignore for an hour or two.
She didn’t mention it, and it didn’t come up in conversation.
She decided to enjoy her dinner and her friends. A storm might sweep
through time and erase this moment forever. And when you couldn’t count on
even yesterday to be there tomorrow, it only made every moment seem all the
more precious and worth having.
Vom carried a plate piled with every scrap of food he could manage to fit
onto it. The mound teetered on the edge of collapse. He sat, shoveled the
serving down in two bites, and got up for seconds. She decided against
warning him to pace himself. She could only expect so much.
She even let Vom have an eleventh plate.
CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

Sharon drove on autopilot. She paid just enough attention to traffic to

avoid getting into an accident, although there were several close calls. She
slammed on the brakes, barely avoiding a collision with the taxi in front of
her.
“C’mon, you ass.” She honked the horn twice.
“Is something wrong?” asked Calvin.
“Yes.” She let the horn blare for a good three seconds. “People need to
learn to drive in this city. That’s the problem.”
“Mmm-hmm. You do realize the light is red, right?”
Sharon swore. She wrung the steering wheel in her whiteknuckled grip.
She continued to glare alternately at the taxi and at the light for standing in
her way, though if she’d reflected on it, she was in no rush.
“Are you sure there’s nothing wrong?” he asked.
“Everything’s fine,” she said. “Why would anything be wrong?”
“Okay.”
“Everything is perfect.” Her voice was flat. “Everything’s wonderful.
Everything is just the way it’s supposed to be.”
“Okay.”
The car behind her honked its horn. She stuck her arm out the window
and flipped him off.
“Light’s red, genius.”
“Actually…”
Calvin didn’t need to finish the sentence. The light had changed several
seconds ago. The welcoming intersection beckoned. She pressed the gas
pedal too roughly and their car lurched through with a screech.
“So nothing’s wrong?” asked Calvin.
“No. Nothing’s wrong. Why do you ask?”
“I don’t know. Maybe because you almost ran over that guy in the last
intersection.”
“I had the light.”
“He was blind.”
Her jaw tightened. “So, he had a dog, didn’t he? If he got hit, don’t blame
me. Blame the dog.”
“Uh-huh. You should probably pull over before you kill somebody.”
“Why bother?”
She took a turn too sharply and bounced off the curb, nearly clipping a
small gathering of pedestrians.
“Pull over.” He spoke with quiet authority. He didn’t give orders often,
and it got her attention. She pulled into a parking lot. He reached over, turned
off the car, and took the keys.
“Maybe I should drive.”
“You don’t know how.”
“You could teach me.”
He smiled. She didn’t.
“Maybe I have better things to do than take care of you,” she said.
“Whoa. Where did that come from?”
Sharon drummed her fingers on the steering wheel. She kept her eyes
straight ahead. If she looked at him, she couldn’t stay mad. She cared for him
too much. Hell, she might’ve even loved him, and the ridiculousness of the
idea made her smile humorlessly.
“Did I do something wrong?”
“You. No. You never do anything wrong.”
And he didn’t. He couldn’t do anything wrong because he wasn’t human.
He was so far beyond human that you might as well call a hurricane wrong.
Or label an asteroid malicious just for wiping out the dinosaurs. If he was to
destroy the world, wasn’t that within his rights?
Except he didn’t do that. He never hurt anyone. He was the gentlest soul
she’d ever come across, and while some might think it easy to be kind when
you had no needs or wants, when you were immortal, invulnerable, and so
above the petty squabbles of this world, Sharon suspected the opposite was
true. She’d imagined herself in his position before, and it always ended with
her going mad at all the insignificant specks buzzing around her, crushing
them and their cities in her rage.
She closed her eyes. “I’m sorry.”
He made the ill-defined noise he reserved for those moments when
human behavior escaped him.
“It’s my problem,” she said. “I just didn’t expect for it to come so soon. I
thought we’d have more time.”
If she’d admitted it, she hadn’t expected this moment to come at all.
She’d known that Calvin would leave one day. But considering the miserably
short life span of humans, she’d always assumed that the day would be long
after she’d died. Greg had always said it would be soon, but she’d just
attributed that to the necessity of running a cult. You couldn’t tell people the
end of time was a thousand years away. It wasn’t what they wanted to hear.
People wanted front-row seats to the big show.
She apologized again. “I’m just being stupid. I know you need to go, and I
should just be glad to have known you. It’s more than I deserved.”
“Hey, I won’t hear any of that,” he said. “This means something to me
too. You’re more than just the lady who takes care of my laundry.”
“You’re just saying that.”
Calvin put a hand to her cheek and turned her face toward his.
“You’re special.”
“There are a million people out there just like me,” she said.
“Maybe. But when the time comes, I won’t remember any of them.”
“I bet you say that to all your laundry ladies.”
She didn’t know if she believed him, but just that he’d said it made her
feel better.
***
When they got home Sharon shut herself in the bathroom and called Greg.
He answered the phone. He always answered, day or night, always him and
not some underling. Greg, for all his faults, took the business of the Chosen
as sacred and not to be shirked. He answered with his usual aplomb.
“Yello.”
Sharon sat on the toilet and explained the Diana situation.
“I see. And how did she find out?”
“I don’t know. She just did. She had this eyeball entity with her, and it
couldn’t stop staring at Calvin. I think it can see things and gives her the
power to see things.”
 “Interesting.”
“I told her you’d talk to her. Tomorrow.”
“Well, I don’t know if you recall, but I’ll be rather busy tomorrow.”
“I know, but I did promise her.”
“Promises won’t mean much in the future.”
“Yes, but they mean something now.”
“I have a lot on my plate.”
Sharon said, “But what if she interferes? She is a warden. She has
entities of her own.”
“Now you’re just ing absurd. Fenris has nothing to fear from whatever
influence she’s amassed. Nothing can stop the future.”
“I know, but you can at least consider it. One last convert, one last soul to
save.”
“If she has her own link to the greater universe, she’s already saved.”
Sharon swore. She despised that he was right.
“I’d like her to understand better, once it’s all over.”
“Her understanding won’t matter to you, once it’s all over.”
“But it matters to me now.”
“Sharon, I just don’t see the point.”
“I’m asking, Greg. That’s the point. I’ve been contributing to this venture
for years now, and I’ve never asked for any favors. This is my favor. You
don’t want to go into the future with a debt hanging over you, do you?”
“Debts won’t matter in the—”
“Goddamn it, Greg.”
He was silent for a few moments.
“Okay. We’ll arrange a meeting.”
“Thank you.”
She hung up and stared at the bronze cast of a crescent moon with a
human face and a great big smile hanging beside the bathroom mirror. For the
first time in a long time, she saw the smile as the grim grin of a dangerous
universe.
CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

Diana found West on a ladder, changing smoke detector batteries in the

hall.
“Hi,” she said.
He grunted.
“You’re not busy, are you?” she asked.
“Just taking care of a few things, Number Five.”
He descended, and she helpfully held the ladder.
“I’m not distracting you? Because if this is important…”
He grabbed the ladder, moved it a few feet down the hall, and climbed it
again. There were a surprising number of detectors. So many that West had a
paper bag full of batteries in his right hand to replace them all.
“These aren’t like cosmic smoke detectors or anything?” she asked. “It’s
not like if the batteries die in them the universe blows up, right?”
“Nope. Just being safe. Can never be too safe.”
“Oh, good.” She laughed to herself. It was silly to think everything West
did had grand importance. It was ridiculous to assume that everything in the
apartment building was connected by invisible strings to something vital to
the universe outside.
He climbed down and repeated the short journey down the hall to another
detector. She tried to be helpful and pointed out he’d missed one.
West stopped and wheeled upon her with unexpected energy. “We leave
that one alone, Number Five. We don’t ever change the batteries in that one.
No matter how often it chirps for them.”
The detector beeped.
 He glared at it. “Shut up.”
It chirped louder.
“Just ignore it,” said West.
Diana pondered the small white disk affixed over her head. What great
and terrible effect would it have if she slipped in while West wasn’t looking
and popped in fresh batteries?
She wanted to know. She blamed Zap’s transferred curiosity, but it was
deeper than that. The mind detested mysteries. It liked things to make sense
or at least be predictable. It was human nature. It was why some people
became scientists, theologians, philosophers, dedicating themselves to
exploring those mysteries, and why most others took the easy way out and
resolutely pretended those mysteries didn’t exist. But her species hadn’t
crawled its way to civilization by not thinking about things, analyzing them,
tearing them apart, putting them back together in fanciful, experimental
combinations just to see what happened. Zap’s influence had only amplified
her natural inquisitiveness.
It wasn’t all her and Zap, though. The smoke detector itself whispered
temptations to her. She’d gotten used to those types of whispers and pushed
them aside, along with her questions.
She made herself useful by holding West’s ladder as he crept down the
hall.
“I need your help. I don’t know who else to talk to this about, and I
thought you might have a useful perspective.”
He grunted.
“You help people, right? You keep the universe running and all that,
right?”
“Not exactly.”
“But I’ve seen you do it. I’ve helped you.”
He nodded. “I keep a few things in check. Nothing terribly important,
though.”
“Not important? If not for you the world would be crawling with giant
bugs from the future or we’d all be floating around in space.”
“Those things would take care of themselves regardless. Or not. It’s not
as if it matters much in the long run.”
The conversation paused as they moved to the next detector.
“Doesn’t matter? How can you say that? People would be dead without
you. Heck, they might not have ever existed if not for you.”
 He leaned against the ladder. “And if they never had, who would
notice?”
“You can’t be that indifferent. Otherwise why would you do this job?”
“That’s a strange question. Why does anyone do anything? Why does
anyone take a bath when they know they’re just going to get dirty again? Why
does anyone eat when they know they’re just going to be hungry again? Over
and over again until eventually they die. And they will die. So why go to the
doctor when you’re sick? It’s only postponing the inevitable. But at least it’s
something to do while waiting for the inevitable to happen.”
“But that just makes it all sound so meaningless.”
West replied, “And who says it isn’t? Humans. You’re always so
obsessed with finding meaning in things. But not really. Because when you
say meaning you really mean specialness. You want a nice warm hug from a
cold, indifferent universe. You want everything you do to be important and
everything you think to be catalogued and recorded.”
“It’s not like that,” she said, “but it would be nice if it meant something.”
“Yes, I agree. It would be nice.”
He climbed down the ladder and knocked on the door of Apartment
Three. Peter-thing answered.
“Here to replace the batteries,” said West.
Peter-thing absorbed the information, smiled. “Safety first.” He checked
on a batch of baking cookies while West did his task.
“Why are there so many smoke detectors in this building?” asked Diana.
“I don’t remember seeing so many before.”
“Do you really want to know?”
West sighed, and while he was normally a flat, unreadable soul, she
sensed some annoyance on his part.
“I’m sorry, Number Five. I’m trying to see your point. I am. But I’m not
exactly sure what it is.”
She sat on Peter-thing’s couch and blew a raspberry.
“Neither am I.”
It was no wonder people went crazy. She was adrift. She couldn’t think
of a good reason why she should be concerned about any of this. It was like
politics. Getting involved seemed like a good idea sometimes, but ultimately
it only served to disillusion and disappoint. West was right about the search
for meaning. Nobody really wanted meaning. They just didn’t want
meaninglessness. Except for maybe anarchists, but even most of them tried to
shoehorn some kind of sense into it.
West’s annoyance changed to something stranger. Sympathy.
“Okay, let’s go then. I have something to show you.”
“No.”
“What?”
“No, I don’t want to go on another of your bizarre, otherworldly
sightseeing tours where I fight dinosaurs or destroy planets with my sneezes.
Those don’t make anything clearer. They only leave me more confused than
when I started. I just want to figure out what I’m supposed to do. Can we just
skip the weirdness this time?”
“I suppose. If that’s what you really want.”
“It is.”
“Are you certain? Because the Isthmus of Skrunb is beautiful this time of
year. As long as you ignore the shrieking butterflies.”
“Oh, I’m certain.”
Peter-thing lumbered over with a plateful of gingersnaps and
snickerdoodles. He offered one to each, which they graciously accepted,
even though Diana didn’t care for either type of cookie.
“Meaning of life is cookies.”
She nodded politely, took a nibble of her gingersnap.
“Cookies are good. Cookies make people happy. Cookies don’t question
what they are here for because cookies know.”
“You do know cookies aren’t alive, right?” she asked.
“Maybe not,” said Peter-thing, “but does cookie know that?”
“Okay, this is getting a little existential for me. Thanks for trying, guys,
but this isn’t working.”
She nibbled her treat but didn’t have the heart to finish it off.
She started the trudge back to her apartment. Somehow West beat her to
the top of the stairs.
“It’s not the end of the world,” he said. “Fenris will tear his way from
this reality, but the damage will only be temporary.”
“Aha! I knew that you knew.” Grinning, she stabbed her finger at him,
though it made very little sense since she hadn’t caught him lying. He hadn’t
slipped up. But she’d take all the victories, real or imagined, she could.
“The universe will survive. It will stitch its broken shards into something
workable. It always does. It’s not any different than when World War Three
was postponed to next week. Or that time brown became yellow and yellow
became the number seven. This change will be bigger than that, but if you’re
speaking of the literal end, then it’s not that.”
“Stop that.”
“Stop what?”
“Stop trying to get me not to care.”
“Are you sure about that?” he asked. “It’s a lot easier when you n’t.”
“This is my world we’re talking about. Maybe stuff like this happens all
the time. And maybe I never noticed before. But I’ve noticed this time, and I
don’t like it.”
“So it’s about you then?” asked West.
Her first response was to deny that, but it came to her that he was right. If
the world ended tomorrow, who would be left to mourn it? Just her. She
didn’t want it to end or change or whatever because she didn’t want to be left
alone, to be deprived of her lifeline to the sane and normal, although even
that was an increasingly frayed thread.
“Yes. Damn it, yes. That’s what it’s about.”
“Fenris is inevitable.”
She knew she had him here. Having fortuitously, if accidentally, lured
him into a verbal trap, she wasn’t about to let him go.
“According to you, it’s all inevitable. It’s inevitable that I’ll go mad, and
it’s inevitable that the sun will blow up someday. It’s inevitable that bugs
from the future will one day travel back in time and rewrite history. It doesn’t
mean I have to sit back and take it.”
“No, you don’t have to. But it’ll be better for everyone if you do.
Because interfering in this one will only make it worse.”
“Says who?”
“Says me. When you’ve been doing this job as long as I have, you get a
sense of these things. And I can tell you that some futures can be averted.
Some changes should be avoided. And some are unavoidable. Some cannot
be stopped, and to try will only cause more harm than you can imagine.”
“And I’m just supposed to take your word on that.”
“That’s up to you. But you came to me for my perspective, Number Five.
Seems strange to ignore it just because it wasn’t what you wanted to hear.”
His bag of batteries clacked like a maraca as he descended the stairs.
Diana almost swore, but her frustration left her drained. She wanted to
save her world, but it wasn’t about her world. It was about her. If she could
do something positive in the midst of all this confusion and madness, then she
just might be able to convince herself that she wasn’t so trivial and
unimportant after all. Just because she wasn’t certain there was any grand
plan to this didn’t mean she couldn’t come up with one.
She walked back to her apartment, where her monsters waited for her.
Vom and Smorgaz sat on the couch, watching a version of the old Land of the
Lost TV show that seemed to be filmed from the Sleestaks’ perspective. Zap
hovered in the corner, staring at the wall or maybe the greater mysteries
behind it. And Pogo hopped at her feet and whimpered.
It was comforting. Like a Norman Rockwell painting populated by
infernal manifestations. The monsters were just like her, lost souls, and if
there was anywhere she belonged, this was it. She wasn’t an outsider. Not
anymore.
All things considered, there were worse places in the universe to call
home.
The phone rang. It was Sharon.
“Greg wants to meet you. Tomorrow night.”
CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

Diana and her monsters pulled up to the estate. There was something off
about it. It wasn’t only that it was a huge plot of land, bigger than most
neighborhoods. The entire place shimmered like a heat mirage. Like her
apartment, this place had become disconnected from the rest of reality. It was
an island tethered to her world, a waypoint before greater mysteries beyond.
Vom’s fur bristled as he turned a sicklier shade of green. “I think I’m
going to be sick.”
“Oh, God,” said Diana. “Don’t do it in the car.”
Vom stuck his head out the passenger-side window and vomited a
gazelle, twenty-two pounds of gravel, and a bar stool. The bewildered
gazelle stumbled to its hooves and dashed away.
Spawns jumped off Smorgaz’s back like popcorn. They even made
popping noises when they did so.
Zap blasted a hole in her roof before shutting his all-seeing eye.
“Sorry.”
Pogo buried his head under his paws and tucked his tail between his legs.
“What the heck is wrong with you guys?” she asked.
“It’s this place,” said Zap. “It’s throwing everything out of whack. I don’t
think we can go in there with you.” Cosmic lightning flashed under his eyelid.
“Are you sure?”
Vom regurgitated half a shark and some slightly chewed office furniture.
Smorgaz’s spawn were rapidly filling up the backseat.
 “Get out then,” she said. “Especially you, Vom. Before you throw up acid
or something.”
The creatures exited the vehicle.
“Maybe you should reconsider this,” said Vom, who then vomited up a
misshapen limb that flailed at the air with its claws before he managed to
gulp it back down.
“Agreed,” said Smorgaz. “I don’t like the idea of you walking into
Fenris’s lair without any backup.”
Diana said, “It’s not a lair. It’s a house. And I don’t need backup. This
isn’t a commando mission.”
“Still seems a touch reckless,” said Vom.
“Safety in numbers.
Pogo rolled over on his back and whimpered.
“I don’t like it either,” she said, “but maybe it’s better this way. How
would it look if I show up with you guys behind me like some private army
of the damned? It’d be too confrontational.”
“But aren’t you being confrontational?” asked Vom.
“I’m not really sure what I’m doing,” she admitted, “but from what I’ve
glimpsed Fenris is unstoppable. Even you couldn’t really do anything against
him other than maybe annoy him.”
Zap bobbed. “It’s true.”
“Well, if there’s nothing to be done about this, then why bother going at
all?” asked Vom.
She’d asked herself the same question. Several times. The only answer
she could come up with was that she had to do something. If her only two
choices were hiding from the inevitable or facing it head-on, she had decided
the latter was preferable, if only because it gave her the illusion of
controlling her own destiny.
“I know I’m your lifeline,” she said, “but you don’t have to worry.
Everything will be fine, and you won’t get stuck in the closet again.” It
surprised her how certain she sounded when she couldn’t be sure of anything.
“Closet? Is that what you think this is about to me?” Vom shook his head.
“Do you think I really give a damn if I’m locked away for a few hundred
years waiting for the next witless sap to inherit me? I’m ageless. I could wait
a million years in that closet. It’d be a little boring, but I’ve been bored
before.
“No, we like you, Diana. We don’t want anything bad to happen to you.”
 Smorgaz and Zap echoed the sentiment. Pogo wagged his spiky, whiplike
tail.
She smiled despite herself.
“I like you too. Hell, you guys just might be the best friends I’ve ever
had. But this is my reality, my fight.”
They started a new round of protests.
“No arguments,” she said. “I’m in charge here, right? That means we do
things my way. If it makes you feel any better, I give Zap permission to keep
watch over me via that all-seeing eye of his.”
“I can’t see in there,” said Zap. “There’s interference in the space-time
continuum, a fifth-dimensional collapse along the polyfractal axis that’s
condensing all possible futures into a single unobservable waveform.”
“What does that mean? You can’t see anything?” asked Diana.
“Oh, I can see.” Zap rose in the air, waved his tentacles. “I can see into
realmsyond imagination. I just can’t see much into this one.”
“Does that mean it’s all done? That the future is over?”
“All it really means is that someone has shoved Schrodinger’s cat into a
box and nailed it shut until this thing is all over. Whether that means your
world is over or not… honestly, I can’t say. But considering the situation, I
wouldn’t lay odds on anything positive. When you get down to it, reality is a
stack of potentialities, some more potential than others. But when chaos
becomes certainty, then that certainty is usually oblivion.”
“Right then,” she said. “I’m going in. Wish me luck.”
They did. Except for Vom who was busy regurgitating a bus.
She pulled away, taking one last glance at the extradimensional refugees
in her rearview mirror. She wondered at the wisdom of driving willingly into
a place where immortal horrors feared to tread, but she’d come this far.
The unattended manor gates opened for her. She knew they were
probably on an automated system or operated by a security guard via a
remote switch, but it was mysterious and otherworldly just the same. A wave
of heat and cold hit her as she drove onto the property. The gates closed
behind her, and there was a twinge above her right eye. The heat vanished.
The cold remained.
It’d been noon on the outside, but on this side of the gate twilight was
falling. The full moon spread a bright blue light across the sky. Fenris
glistened like a moist emerald.
 The lush forest surrounding the road was a strange mix of traditional
greenery and odd plants she didn’t recognize. Things lurked in the shadows.
Instinct told her they were nothing to fear. Just insubstantial shades caught
between realities.
Eventually she reached the big house at the center of this. Sharon sat on
the front porch, waiting for Diana.
That twinge above Diana’s eye spread to her entire scalp.
“Sorry I’m late,” she said. “I got hung up.”
They shook hands. It was an awkward gesture between them. There was
something about this place, something that labeled Diana an outsider at best,
an intruder at worst.
Sharon led Diana into the house. They passed through the entryway, down
a hall, and into a dining room, where Greg was having something to eat.
“Ah, good to see you again, Diana.” He didn’t sound sincere.
He offered her something. She turned it down. Since she had entered the
estate her appetite had faded for the first time in a long while. It might have
been a welcome feeling, if not for the weird tingles and pricks across her
skin at the moment.
“Thank you for seeing me,” she said.
“Oh, no need to thank me. Sharon has been very important to our cause.
She made quite a case for you.”

“Diana has concerns,” said Sharon. “I was hoping you’d be able to help her
with those.”

Greg smiled as he spread some pâté on a cracker. “Concerns are only

natural. You’re only human, after all, right?”
He laughed. The women echoed the chuckle awkwardly.
“So what’s on your mind, Diana?”
She tried to organize her thoughts, although the way the atmosphere
pressed against her made that difficult. Not to mention that she genuinely
didn’t know how to voice her concerns.
“It’s Calvin. You do realize he’s going to destroy the world, right?”
Greg offered a patronizing grin. “Ah, there’s your problem. Do you really
think that’s what’s going to happen? No wonder you’re so concerned.”
He took a drink of wine, but he did so with agonizing slowness. He
picked up the glass, swished the liquid around, sniffed it, took a very slight
sip, and set the glass back into its original place with robotic precision.
“Fenris isn’t going to destroy the world. He’s going to purify it. He’s
going to strip away all the unnecessary bits and leave us with something
better, more beautiful and raw.”
He narrowed his eyes. His grin became more obviously sinister.
“Primal.”
“With all due respect,” said Diana angrily, “what the hell does that even
mean?” She was getting sick of this vaguely philosophical nonsense.
Greg was taken aback. “I’ve been more than accommodating to this point,
but it’s clear you don’t get it. Perhaps you lack the ability to understand the
subtleties—”
“I’m sorry,” she said. “I didn’t mean to snap, but it’s just so frustrating.”
“I can imagine.” And for once, he sounded sincere. “Can we cut the
bullshit?” he said. “You seem like a good person, and we’re so close to the
end that I don’t see any reason not to level with you.”
He stood, picked at something in his teeth.
“It’s all crap. All of it. The cult. This house. All the talk about primordial
beauty. It sounds good on paper, and it brings in the cultists, makes everyone
feel better, like they’re part of some grand, cosmic life cycle. But it’s
complete and utter bullshit. New Agey nonsense that doesn’t mean a damn
thing.
“I only come up with it because people can’t handle the truth. Or maybe
they just don’t want to hear it. Regardless, I can see that you don’t need me to
feed you the standard line. Do you want to know the truth, then?
“The truth is that I have no more control over anything that’s happening
than you do. I don’t control Fenris. I don’t exert the slightest influence over
him. And I most certainly can’t change hi nature or stop what will happen.”
“But aren’t Calvin and Fenris the same thing?” asked Diana. “Can’t you
just talk to Calvin about it?”
“Calvin is just a very small piece of Fenris, and he doesn’t have any
more control over the moon god than I do. That’s the truth. Fenris is one
entity divided into three aspects. The moon is the physical substance of the
creature. Fenris itself is all of its metaphysical bulk. And Calvin, tiny little
Calvin, is the creature’s intellect. Divided, each of these aspects is largely
harmless. But when joined together, they become an absolute. Unstoppable.
Inescapable. A united Fenris will tear this world to pieces, and there’s not a
damn thing to be done about it.
 “But I have seen the future, and while our universe will be almost
destroyed by Fenris’s escape, it will not be irreparably damaged. It will fix
itself. The broken threads will wrap themselves into new shapes, new forms.
Our world will survive. In some savage form. I’m merely attempting to save
as many souls as I can in the aftermath by harnessing the mystical force
unleashed to survive the storm of chaos and ensure that some of us come out
the other side alive.”
Diana’s vision grew bleary. She had trouble breathing.
“Oh, I can’t guarantee that what people come out the other side will be
recognizable as such. In fact, I can say with certainty that to survive the
cataclysm we’ll have to change into something else entirely. The survivors
will be monsters, but at least something of us will remain. Something deep
down. It’s not much.” He shrugged. “But it’s the best we can hope for.”
“But…” Her legs were weak. “But…” She couldn’t think straight.
“Sorry. I guess I should’ve warned you. Only those who are linked with
the moon god can tolerate this place for long. Your connection to other forces
is going to have adverse side effects.”
Diana stood halfway before falling to the floor.
“Greg, what are you doing?” said Sharon. “This isn’t right.”
He sighed. “Sharon, this woman means well, but she could jeopardize
everything. She clearly knows just enough to be dangerous. If she’d been
smarter, she wouldn’t have come in here at all. If she’d been dumber, she’d
have stayed out of it.”
Diana twitched. She crawled in a random direction, confused by her
unreliable senses.
“You said you’d help her understand,” said Sharon.
“I know, and I’m sorry that I lied. But it’s a lie for the greater good. If she
interferes, if she disrupts the delicate balance, then Fenris will destroy
everything. You know that’s true. You know that this is the right thing to do,
no matter how distasteful it might be.”
Diana gurgled. Sharon stopped looking at the pathetic thing.
“We can’t just leave her there.”
“We’ll put her in one of he bedrooms. She’ll be fine once it’s all over.”
They carried her upstairs to one of the nicer rooms and laid her down on
the bed.
Diana’s pale flesh was sallow and waxen. If she was trying to speak, her
voice came out only as a series of unintelligible noises.
 “In a few hours,” he said, “none of this will matter.”
“What about her monsters?” asked Sharon.
“I wouldn’t worry about them. The interference that’s gripped her has
probably destroyed their ability to focus as well. And even if they are still
alert enough, they can’t come in here.”
“It doesn’t seem right, Greg.”
“Right and wrong won’t matter tomorrow.”
He walked out of the room.
Sharon watched Diana convulse for a few minutes. Her body became a
twisted ball of knots as muscles bulged and flexed against her will. Her eyes
had rolled back, and she could only drool.
Sharon hated him for it, but Greg was correct.
“I’m sorry.”
Diana gasped and for a moment there was intelligence in her eyes. She
grabbed Sharon’s leg, tried to say something, then fell twitching again.
Sharon left Diana to struggle with her own broken form.
CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

Vom was back in the closet. He didn’t remember going back to it, but he
never did.
He moved some coats aside and cleared away some shoes for a place to
sit. He couldn’t see anything while the door was shut, but he didn’t need to.
Vom knew the closet well. Knew every pair of shoes, every hanger in it, so
he was surprised when something squishy and unexpected got in his way.
“Ow,” said the unexpected thing.
“Zap, is that you?” asked Vom.
“Who else would it be? Where are we?”
“The closet.”
Smorgaz spoke up in the dark. “Your closet?”
Vom pondered. This was new.
Something poked him in the back.
“Watch it!”
“Sorry,” said Smorgaz.
“How did we get in here?” asked Zap.
“I don’t know, but it was crowded enough without the two of you.” Vom
shoved Smorgaz, who shoved back. In the struggle, Vom accidentally kicked
Zap.
“Hey, watch it!”
“You watch it!” grumbled Vom. “This is my closet.”
“Well, if we’re going to be stuck sharing the damn thing, we’ll have to
make the best of it.” Despite Zap’s supernatural vision, he couldn’t see
anything in the darkness. For a being capable of glimpsing the hydrogen
atoms dancing at the heart of stars, it was disconcerting. He probed the floor
with his tentacles. They ran across the cheap carpeting, the old shoes. “Wow.
This really is a closet.”
“What did you think it was?” asked Vom.
“I just assumed it was different when you were trapped in it. I didn’t
think it would be so… closety.”
“Nope. That’s all it is. Actually, I think it’s a little bit bigger now that you
two are here. Maybe some space was added to accommodate all of us.”
“Not enough,” said Smorgaz as someone jabbed him in the eye. “So what
do we do now?”
“We wait,” said Vom, “for the next person to get the apartment.”
“How long is that going to take?”
“Could be in five minutes,” said Vom. “Could be a thousand years.”
“Does this mean Diana is dead?” asked Smorgaz.
“Probably.” Vom sighed. “Too bad. I liked her.”
“I don’t think she is,” said Zap.
“I know it stinks,” said Vom, “but if she were alive I wouldn’t be in here.
It’s only if the link between us disappears that I get shoved back in this
place.”
“But what about us?” asked Zap. “Why are Smorgaz and I here?”
“Because… I don’t know, but there has to be some perfectly good reason
for it.”
“Yes, and that reason is that Diana isn’t dead yet. I can sense her, feel her
presence. Can’t you?”
Smorgaz shifted, stepping on Vom’s foot. “Sorry.” He moved again,
knocking hangers off the rod. “Oops.”
“Stand still while we figure this out,” said Zap.
“Just let me move this fur coat out of the way first.”
“Hey, watch the hands,” said Vom.
Smorgaz chuckled. “My mistake.”
Zap shouted, “Will you two shut up and listen to me? Feel it. Can’t you
sense Diana’s influence?”
“I am feeling a bit confused and overwhelmed,” said Vom. “And kind of
pissed off at the same time.”
“Yeah,” agreed Smorgaz. “Me too.”
 They quieted, each tuning his personal metaphysical radio to Diana’s
frequency. The signal was static-filled, muffled, but it was there. That they
could think clearly at all proved it.
“Something has gone wrong,” said Zap. “They must have done something
to her.”
“Figure that out with your all-seeing eye, did you?” asked Vom.
“Shut up.”
“So what difference does it make?” asked Smorgaz. “Whether she’s alive
or dead, we’re still trapped in here until someone lets us out, right?”
“If she’s not dead, then maybe we don’t have to wait for that. Maybe we
can get out on our own.”
“Don’t be stupid,” said Vom. “There’s no way out of this box. I’ve tried.”
“You’ve tried when you were mere cosmic flotsam in a cold storage
room,” said Zap. “But now, I think this is just a reaction to Diana’s situation.
Maybe if we put some effort into it we can open the closet together.”
“Can’t hurt to try,” said Vom.
They pushed, grunting and groaning and straining. They were
inexhaustible, but after half an hour they did get bored.
Vom frowned in the dark. “This is a waste of time.”
“We can’t give up,” said Zap.
“Why not?”
“Because Diana wouldn’t give up.”
“Oh, hell.” Vom threw his shoulder into the door. “Let’s do this.”
To his surprise, the door opened. He fell out and onto the floor. Pogo
squealed, lapping at Vom’s face with his jagged tongue while West stood in
the room, his hand on the closet door’s handle.
“What were you doing back in there?” asked West.
“It’s a bit complicated.” Zap floated out. “Thanks for letting us out.”
West rubbed his face. “Don’t thank me. Thank the dog. Came and got
me.”
“Why didn’t Pogo go into the closet?”
“The dog doesn’t belong to this apartment. He belongs to Apartment
Two.”
Zap disintegrated the coffee table.
“All right. Back in business. Now let’s go rescue Diana!”
Yipping and hissing, Pogo hopped arounid get bt>
 They ran from the apartment and down the hall, pausing at the threshold
to the outside universe. From inside the building the flux of the universe was
visible as a strange stew of bubbles floating in the air itself. Other worlds
could be glimpsed in the glittering spheres. The universe was fraying around
the edges. The pressure from all the outside realities might cause the whole
thing to collapse, crushing it into nothingness.
“I wouldn’t recommend going out there,” said West. “Without Diana to
anchor you and with everything falling apart, there’s no telling what reaction
it could cause.”
Fenris roared, and the world shuddered.
“Safest place in the world is right here,” said West. “Whatever happens
out there, it’s best to let it run its course.”
“But what about Diana?” asked Vom.
“She might survive it.” West shrugged. “Might not.”
The monsters said nothing.
“So what should we do?” asked Smorgaz.
“Leave it be,” said West. “You’ll only make it worse.”
“But what about Diana?” asked Zap this time.
“She wouldn’t leave us behind,” said Smorgaz. “She’d try to help us.”
“No, she wouldn’t,” said West. “She’d get rid of you the first chance she
could.”
The monsters didn’t even argue the point.
“I still like her,” said Vom.
They all agreed on this. They knew she was just another human, and there
were billions more out there. Or, if the humans all disappeared tomorrow,
something else would be there to fill her warden position.
But they liked her.
“Oh, heck,” said Zap. “What are we even risking? There’s nothing out
there that can hurt us. Right?”
They looked to West, who stared back at them inscrutably.
Pogo bound past the threshold. Nothing happened to the hellhound. He
turned and shrieked at the others to follow him. Reasonably assured that they
were beyond the primordial madness taking place, they followed. They made
it only a few steps before succumbing to the strange forces and collapsing to
the ground. They burst from their skins, transforming into shapes closer to
their true forms.
 Vom grew a dozen extra limbs and started shoveling concrete,
automobiles, and lampposts into a hundred gullets in a blind devouring
hunger. Smorgaz became a great misshapen blob of purple. Dozens of pods
burst open as countless clones spawned. Zap crackled with power. His gaze
swept across the world, blasting holes in the street.
Pogo remained unchanged because that was his true form.
The mindless horrors turned on each other. Vom bit off one of Zap’s
tentacles. Zap responded by burning Vom’s face off. The great immobile lump
that was Smorgaz screeched, and his spawn tackled Vom and Zap, clamoring
over them. It was only their focus on each other that kept the block from
being reduced to ruins and ash.
Pogo raised his head and shrieked. The other beasts stopped their
struggle as the minuscule creature yipped in their direction. Vom, Zap, and
Smorgaz turned their attention skyward. They launched themselves into the
air and toward the moon god above.
“Well, I’ll be,” said West. “You’re just full of surprises, aren’t you?”
Pogo squealed, then ran off down the street.
Sharon had wanted to speak to Calvin one last time, but things were so
hectic she didn’t get a chance to exchange more than a few words with him.
The hell of it was that the robes, chants, and ceremony all amounted to so
much busywork. Nothing the Chosen did had any influence over Fenris. The
cult was a parasite clinging to the moon god’s belly.
Calvin sat on his throne. For once he didn’t look bored. The Chosen
swayed and sang his praises in nonsense syllables that Greg had given them.
She stood beside the throne, phoning it in, fully aware that the creature above
didn’t care in the slightest about her degree of enthusiasm.
Some of the more fervent cultists stripped naked and screamed gibberish.
Morons, she thought.
Greg stood on the other side of the throne. He was silent, relaxed. No
need for the show now.
The earth rumbled as the tentacle god-beast drew closer and closer to the
moon it had spent countless millennia pursuing. The hapless ordinary people
who pursued their lives, blissfully ignorant of the strangeness of a much
vaster universe, remained so. The coming joining was invisible, and would
be until it was too late.
Fenris brushed the moon with the tip of his tentacle.
 Calvin’s hand tingled. He peeled away the skin like a candy wrapper. It
even made that crinkling noise.
The Chosen’s chant changed, transforming from nonsense into a string of
syllables not made for human mouths. They swayed in unison, whispered in a
language Calvin had forgotten long ago.
He remembered now.
He glanced at Sharon. He’d regret leaving her behind. The rest of the
human race and the small sliver of reality they called home he’d be glad to
cast off. He’d miss some things. Movies. Books. Apple pie. Doritos. The feel
of a sandy beach between his toes. Toes.
Mostly, he’d miss Sharon.
His flesh fell off. He stood naked, an ebony god of pure intellect. Not his
true form. He had no physical form. Even this was just a contrivance forced
on him by a universe unable to accept what was happening.
Two crackling bolts lanced from his chest into the sky, connecting with
the moon and Fenris. The mind, the body, and the power. Three aspects of a
single entity that had been too long divided.
The estate broke free of its boundaries and spread like a green shadow
across the face of the city. From there it would devour the world like an
invading organism bent on rewriting itself on the fabric of the universe.
Humanity would have screamed in collective terror if not for the fact that
everyone within a thousand miles was transformed into piles of moss.
The cultists cast off their cloaks. The hairy, four-armed wolves howled
and danced in reckless abandon as their god began his ascent. Except for the
beast that had been Sharon. She stood before Calvin, lowered her head, and
whimpered.
He felt the final spasm of the universe as Fenris wrapped his tentacles
around the moon. And in a moment it would all be over.
“Goodbye, Sharon.”
The moment didn’t come.
Vom plowed into the moon god, knocking him away from his goal. Fenris
shrieked as Calvin fell to Earth. False skin wrapped around him. Stifling,
rotten, smothering flesh.
He vomited yellow slime onto the stone floor. Being crammed back into
mortal flesh, even if only the illusion of such, was uncomfortable. It was like
tight shoes he’d gotten used to wearing, and now that they were off he didn’t
want them back on.
 The cult reverted to halfway-human forms. Calvin used the shredded
remains of a discarded robe to cover Sharon’s naked body.
Greg said, “What the hell?”
In the night sky Fenris clashed with only slightly less horrific entities for
the future of the moon and the universe by proxy.
Pogo jumped from the bushes and landed before Calvin’s throne. The dog
blackened and smoked as the alien magic of the estate sizzled against his
flesh. Calvin recognized a fellow greater eldritch when he saw one.
The dog gasped painfully, turning on the cult and growling. Then he ran
into the house, smashing his way through the front door, bounding up the
stairs, and finding Diana on the bed.
Pogo lowered his head and cried out mournfully. The roof exploded. The
unnatural fog that played havoc with Diana faded. She sat up, shook the
cobwebs away. She ached and had a hell of a headache, but she could think
again. She could move. As long as Pogo was close enough, casting his own
strange aura over her, she was functional.
She forced herself to stand, trudged with heavy steps downstairs and to
the alcove where the cult stood. They stood, shocked, at this unbeliever in
their midst while their lord above clashed with the monstrous usurpers.
Diana cleared her dry throat.
“We need to talk.”
CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

Fenris, the great tentacled horror, lashed out. A whip of his tendrils
batted away Vom and obliterated a dozen Smorgaz clones.
Vom pounced. His countless mouths bit Fenris’s unstable flesh. Bright
orange and blue bile sprayed from the wounds. Zap’s bolts blew searing
chunks off the moon god. The cloud of Smorgaz spawn dogpiled, covering
everything in a squirming mass of purple.
“What are you doing?” asked Greg, though speaking was difficult with
the fangs jutting from his jaws. “You’re interfering!”
Diana ignored him and the confused, twisted halfabominations of the
cultists around her.
“You can’t do this,” she said to Calvin. “It’s not right.”
“You don’t understand,” he replied.
“I understand. I do, but—”
“Shut up!” Greg growled. “You have no right to speak to him. Our lord
only speaks to predator, not prey.”
“Put a sock in it, Greg. If he’s going to destroy my universe, then I think
someone on the con side of the argument should get a say.”
The cultists encircled Diana. The flaps circling Pogo’s sucker mouth
waggled as he growled. While he was a thing as unstoppable and
inconceivable as Fenris, most of his power was spent keeping Diana moving.
He wouldn’t be of use for much else.
“You really don’t want to do this,” she said. “You’re still civilized human
beings under there somewhere. You have to be.”
A vicious grin crossed Greg’s face. “Kill her.”
 “Ah, hell.”
The furious cultists leaped into action, burying Diana beneath a swarm of
claws and teeth.
Greg half-laughed, half-bayed at the sight of it.
Calvin stared inscrutably at the savage pack. Its bloodthirsty shrieks rang
in his ears.
Above, Fenris shrugged off his opponents. Smorgaz spawn streaked
across the atmosphere like meteors of white fire. They struck the tip of South
America, disintegrating Argentina. With freshly grown tentacles, Fenris
tossed Vom aside into Zap.
The cultists grew hairier, more beastly. Sharon groaned as her body
shifted in Calvin’s arms.
He didn’t do anything. Just watched as the battle played out. As Fenris
closed in on the moon, the change in his physical body started again. Before
it went very far, though, the cultbeasts started whimpering as Diana threw off
her attackers with a flurry of punches and backhands. The claws and teeth of
the cult proved unable to harm Diana, and they regenerated from even the
most serious injuries to bounce back to actiothe fray. Meanwhile, Diana’s
monsters weren’t capable of causing much lasting injury to Fenris, but they
were able to push him away from the moon.
It went like this for several minutes. Sometimes the moon god would
draw closer to his goal, and the cult would change into fearsome, four-armed
beasts and overwhelm Diana. Then Fenris would be pushed back, and she’d
start winning.
Calvin stayed with Sharon. Each of her transformations seemed more
difficult, more painful than the last. And her body was losing cohesion. Her
hair fell out. The outer layer of her skin liquefied, dripping into a grayish
puddle at her feet.
A beast latched on to Diana’s arm with its jaws, and she yelped. She’d
felt it. Her monsters, the source of her invulnerability, were losing to Fenris.
She punched the cultist and threw him across the garden, even as more
advanced on her.
“What the hell am I doing?”
While her powers were almost unlimited right now, she was still too
mortal to use them effectively, too bound by cause and effect. But she was
tapped into Unending Smorgaz, and there was no reason to fight this horde
alone.
 Two dozen Diana clones materialized. They were naked and purple and
their hasty assembly meant that they weren’t great conversationalists, but they
were perfect for what she needed. Her personal army engaged the cultists,
keeping them busy as she approached Calvin.
Diana turned to Calvin. “You have to stop this.”
He hesitated. “I can’t.”
“I know it has to stink what you’ve been through, how you’ve spent the I-
don’t-know-how-many eons trapped here, just waiting for this. But you don’t
have to do it this way.”
“You don’t understand. I can’t stop it. It’s not my decision.”
“Whose is it then?”
Calvin pointed to Fenris. “His.”
The tentacle horror had decided to ignore Diana’s monsters. They did
their best to get in his way, but he inched closer to the moon.
“He won’t be reasoned with,” said Calvin. “He doesn’t even have
reason. That’s sort of my job.”
The monsters in the sky raged. The night cracked in two, and behind the
rift strange things stirred, clawing their way into the universe.
“There are lives at stake,” said Diana. “Billions of them.”
“What about me?” he asked. “I didn’t ask for this either. It just happened.
Don’t I have the right to move on, to finally be free? If you stepped in an
anthill and someone told you not to move your foot for fear of stepping on
any more ants, would you do it?”
“It’s not the same thing.”
“Isn’t it? To you, Fenris is a monster, an incomprehenle behemoth to be
feared. To him, you’re just a tiny dot on the horizon that isn’t even worth
noticing. Why is your convenience worth a million ants, but mine isn’t worth
a billion humans?”
“But you’re destroying my universe.”
Calvin smiled, shaking his head. “You don’t get it, do you? I’m not the
destroyer. You are.”
As they wrestled with her clones, the Chosen’s brittle limbs snapped off.
With every wheezing breath they expelled gray clouds of their own
vaporizing organs. The fight went out of them. She willed her clones to
disappear, no longer having any need of them. The cultists lay on the ground,
dying, along with the lush grass beneath them. Even the marble steps seemed
to be crumbling into dust.
 “I was never meant to be here. Your reality can’t tolerate my presence
any longer. If you don’t let me leave now then your universe won’t just
change. It’ll disintegrate with the thrashing fury of Fenris himself. One way
or another, I’ll be leaving this world behind. The only question is what’s left
in my wake.”
Diana strained her senses. She glimpsed the threads of creation frayed to
the breaking point. Lesser horrors like Vom and his ilk were irritants in the
ordered chaos that was everything around her. They might cause weirdness
here and there, might throw things out of whack, but they were tolerable
nuisances.
Fenris was different. His very existence was unbearable in the long run.
The universe had kept him from destroying everything up to now, but the end
of the road was here.
Her monsters managed to hold Fenris at a standstill. With every bit of
their titanic power they held the moon god at bay. Fenris’s tentacles whipped
desperately at the silver orb just out of his reach. If he had been just a bit
smarter, he might have used those tentacles against his opponents, who were
barely able to hold him in place. But his obsessive pursuit of the moon drove
all such strategies from his absent mind.
Diana could see only pain and confusion reflected in Fenris’s hundred
eyes. He was just an animal trying to escape from a trap, trying to find his
way home.
She didn’t know what to do. Her fragile world seemed doomed. Either it
would be transformed into something unrecognizable or it would be
destroyed entirely.
She sat on the crumbling marble steps. It wasn’t an easy decision.
Calvin and Sharon sat beside her. Sharon’s body was holding together
reasonably well, though her flesh was pale, her body thin and fragile.
If Diana had been able to change along with the universe and have her
own genetic code rewritten to match the new world, she could have found
some comfort in that. But whatever new reality awaited, she would still be
herself, an alien in a twisted, unfamiliar realm.
“Damn it,” she said. “This sucks.”
“Tell me about it,” agreed Calvin. “I don’t even know what’s waiting out
there for me. Can’t really remember. But it’s all a question of scale, isn’t it?
Fenris ght be an indestructible force in this plane of existence, but for all I
know I’m just a small fish in an infinitely larger pond. I might float free of
this reality, only to be devoured by something even greater.”
“It’s just an endless string of mysteries and questions, isn’t it?”
“Maybe that’s just the way life works,” he said.
“Well, crap. That’s just unsatisfying.”
The manor spontaneously collapsed into a heap. No one commented on it.
“I can’t really tell you what to do here, Diana,” he said. “It’s your
decision.”
She closed her eyes and willed her monsters to give up their fight. They
released Fenris. Her roomies materialized beside her. She found restoring
their sentience easier than expected. They shrank to their mortal proportions,
stripped of the bulk of their awesome might.
They didn’t look well. Like they’d just woken up with a terrific hangover.
“Did we do it?” asked Vom. “Did we save the universe?”
Diana shrugged. She didn’t have a good answer.
Fenris squealed delightedly as it wrapped its many tentacles around the
moon.
Calvin’s flesh fell away. His ebony ethereal form rose into the air. The
universe stopped crumbling. The Chosen rose, trapped in their beastly shapes
but whole and restored. They didn’t attack, instead submissively slinking
toward their master.
Sharon was at the head of the pack. She whimpered, and in all the
universe it was the only thing Calvin noticed. He reached out to touch her
muzzle, but his immaterial hand passed through her.
He spoke, but the voice resonated from both this shape and the great
cosmic monster embracing the moon.
We both knew this day was coming. I carry on, but know this: long after
your world has faded to dust, I will remember you.
“See that you do,” Diana said.
The moon god turned his attention to her. His gaze was a blast of heat that
nearly knocked her to the ground. She dug in her heels and forced him to
confront the insignificant thing before him, to remind him that all these tiny
things were still down here.
“Maybe it’s our nature to not worry about stepping on ants. But we’d
probably think differently if we spent a few thousand years living among
them. Do us a favor,” Diana said. “On your way to… whatever… try not to
step on too many of us.”
 His face lacked features, but she sensed a smile. The pressure let up, and
she could stand without feeling as if a thousand worlds rested on her
shoulders.
Fenris swallowed the moon. Calvin zipped away in the blink of an eye to
merge with the other two parts of his divided selfreat entity glanced down at
them, and though he also had no mouth and his body was nothing but a mass
of tentacles and eyes, Diana thought she saw something in those eyes.
Fenris winked (or at least blinked half of his eyes in what she took as a
wink). Delicately, he tore a rift in the sky with two tentacles. He exerted a
fraction of his limitless might to hold the broken strands of the universe
together, keeping it from falling into chaos. With a joyous howl Fenris, now
possessed of the power to free himself, rejoined with the intellect to do so in
subtle ways his monstrous third would never have fathomed, slipped from the
universe. On his way out he tied a few threads back together, restoring all the
mounds of moss to their former human shapes and erasing all the damage left
in his wake. The universe itself took care of the rest, repelling the alien
ecosystem and rebuilding everything as it had been.
Except for the moon. There was only a dim star-filled sky left in its
place.
The cult howled with ecstasy at the triumphant departure of their god.
Except for Sharon, who released a long, miserable wail. For several seconds
after the other cultists had returned to their human shapes, Sharon stayed a
beast, reluctant to give up the last bits of Fenris left to her. But even she
couldn’t hold on to it for long.
Diana took Sharon’s hand. “It’s for the best.”
Sharon nodded. “I know.”
A tendril dipped back into reality just long enough to slide along the
celestial rift in Fenris’s wake and seal it shut like an undone zipper. And he
was gone, off to whatever and whenever, to realms of possibility that Diana
didn’t bother trying to imagine.
From one bewildered hapless entity to another, she wished him the best
of luck.
CHAPTER THIRTY

She sat on her lawn chair, enjoying a tall glass of iced tea in the peace
and quiet. Not all possible worlds were those of giant mutant insects or mole
people. The universe was not just home to cosmic monster-gods and
inconceivable horrors. And this reflection of an Earth that might have been
(or perhaps once was or would be) was a good place to get away from it all.
This particular world was quiet. Humanity was gone. Here and gone like
the hazy details of a forgotten dream. Or perhaps it had never been. The only
possible trace of its existence in the endless fields of green was the
silhouette of a tower on the horizon. It could’ve been a skyscraper. Or a
peculiar rock formation. Diana had never bothered to check.
The floating door opened, and Sharon stuck her head through.
“There you are. West said you’d be here.”
Diana glanced at her watch. “Oh, damn. Sorry. Lost track of time.” She
jumped to her feet and exited the universe.
“Are you going to leave your iced tea there?” asked haron.
“It’s not mine.”
“Whose is it?”
“Don’t know. But it’s always there. Sometimes it’s lemonade.”
Sharon didn’t ask for any further explanation. She understood as well as
Diana that there were mysteries meant never to be solved.
The door closed on the universe with a peculiar pop. The door was one
of five in a cramped hexagonal room. The door they had just exited had the
word safe written across it in black marker. Two of the others were marked
iffy. One was unmarked. And the last one was stained with red handprints
and deep scratches.
They climbed the tight spiral staircase up and out of the room and entered
the apartment hallway. The staircase was visible only from certain angles,
but that was true of many things in the building. Thanks to Zap’s transference,
Diana was getting better at perceiving reality beyond a standard
fourdimensional model. It’d bothered her at first, making her think she was
losing her humanity, but humanity was found in more than limited awareness.
And being able to see into the sixth dimension meant never having to lose her
car keys again.
West, holding a broom in each hand, shuffled forward.
“Not Apartment X again,” said Diana.
“’Fraid so.” He held a broom out to her.
“Can’t you take care of this one without me?” she asked.
He stared at her.
She smiled. “I’ve got a dinner date.”
West shrugged. “Fine, but don’t come cryin’ to me when Dread Ghor
absorbs the stars, Number Five.” He shambled away, mumbling.
West wasn’t so bad. In his own way he was a friendly sort, and she didn’t
mind helping around the building, pitching in here and there. Keeping the
universe in order helped pass the time.
“Thanks,” shouted Diana at his back.
“I owe you one.” He made a vague wavelike motion with his hand
without turning around. He passed Vom in the hall.
“Hey, hey, Diana,” asked Vom. “Is it dinnertime already? Where are we
going?”
“We were hoping to keep it just the two of us,” said Diana.
“Oh.” His mouths frowned. “Okay. That’s cool.”
“Let him come along,” said Sharon. “He’s cute.”
“You’ve been spending too much time around monsters,” said Diana.
Vom stuck out his lower lip and tilted his fuzzy green head in her
direction.
“Oh, fine. But we’re not gng to any buffets.”
On the outside Diana took a moment to study the moon in the night sky.
The glowing orb was a little fuzzy around the edges. She focused her powers
and willed it into place.
 Fenris had absorbed the original moon with his escape, and Diana had
taken it upon herself to create a replacement for the sake of the ecosystem.
Such was her power now that it hadn’t been difficult, although the moon’s
existence did demand most of her magic and required periodic
reinforcement. Imagining a moon into being kept her more arbitrary wishes
from forcing themselves on the universe, and she called that a win-win.
There was another other-dimensional refugee waiting at the bottom of the
steps. Waiting for her.
In the few months since the Fenris incident, Diana had begun picking up
strays. Some were brought to her by people like her. Wardens who had
stumbled into contact with the unnatural. Others were like this newest one,
simply sitting on the doorstep, drawn to her by the mysterious aura that made
her a beacon for things lost in time and space.
She’d stopped being reluctant when she realized that the creatures, for all
their faults, were just lost and confused. Like Fenris, they were just waiting
for their chance to escape. In the meantime, all they really wanted was a safe
place to stay for a while.
The furry mushroom with stumpy legs whimpered as she approached.
“It’s okay,” she said. “There’s nothing to be afraid of. Why don’t you go
inside and make yourself comfortable? I’ll be back in a few hours.”
The creature yipped. It rapidly trundled (as rapidly as anything could
trundle) up the stairs and ran into the building.
“You must be running out of room,” said Sharon.
“The apartment is a lot bigger than I realized,” replied Diana.
She was discovering new doors daily. Space was a more flexible
concept than most ever conceived.
“I still think we should be a little more selective,” said
Vom. “If you keep adopting every little horror you come across,
something bad could happen.”
“Bad like what?” asked Diana.
“I don’t know. Bad like bad. Weren’t you the one terrified about too many
monsters messing up your life? Or if the universe would smack you down for
gathering too much supernatural power?”
“I was,” she said. “But I’m over that. I don’t think the universe cares if I
have power. It just cares what I do with it. And if I don’t do anything too
radical then I think everything will be okay.”
 A few gray clouds sprinkled rain on the block. Diana willed them away.
Small magics burned away the little bits left to her after her preservation of
the moon. She couldn’t help having some unwanted influence on reality, but
little wishes kept her power in cheheight=" was all about balance, a fine
touch.
“I never apologized,” said Sharon. “For that thing with the cult.”
“You don’t need to.”
“But I almost stopped you from saving the world.”
“I didn’t save the world. I almost destroyed it.”
“Don’t be modest. You reminded Calvin what it was like to be human.”
“He would’ve remembered on his own. You’re the one who spent years
with him, really showing him.”
“Possibly. But I think you sticking around to fight was what really struck
the chord.”
Diana smiled. She didn’t know if she agreed, but it was a nice thought so
she elected to believe it.
At the restaurant Chuck was waiting for a table too. He was with a date.
Diana didn’t actively avoid him, but she didn’t go out of her way to talk to
him either. At one point he looked over at her, and she smiled. He didn’t
smile back. His brow furrowed, and he turned his back to her. She couldn’t
blame him. She doubted he even remembered her in any detail, and the furry
green world-eater with her no doubt rattled his senses. Chuck and Diana
walked in different worlds, and while those worlds might brush up against
each other, they would never meet for long.
“How’s the cult going?” asked Diana.
“Finished,” replied Sharon. “It just hasn’t been the same after Calvin left.
Then Greg gave it up because it conflicted with his new obsession: fantasy
football league. Kind of drifted apart after that.”
“Shame.”
“Tell me about it. Now I have to figure out what to do with my Saturday
nights.”
“You still miss him, don’t you?”
“Yeah.” Sharon glanced up at the moon. “I know it’s for the best. I know
he didn’t belong here. But I miss him.”
“It’s tough to let someone go sometimes.”
“Do you think he was telling the truth?” asked Sharon. “Do you think he
still thinks of me?”
 “I wouldn’t doubt it,” said Diana.
“That’s something at least.” Sharon half-smiled. “I thought about trying to
find a new guy, someone who needed me the way he did. But it just strikes
me as pathetic, right? He was one of a kind. Even as monsters go, we won’t
see anything like him for a long, long time.”
“If we’re lucky,” said Diana.
“Doesn’t change the fact that I miss him.”
“You need a rebound guy. One with less baggage. Preferably one who
doesn’t corrode reality.”p>
Sharon laughed. “I’m not sure I would know how to handle that.”
“You’ll handle it, just like we all do.”
“And how’s that, oh wise sage?”
“Knock it off.” Diana gave Sharon a playful shove.
“No, really. I want to know. How do you handle it? How do you deal
with being a keeper of monsters and secrets and things this world was never
meant to know?”
The universe shuddered as a hole appeared in the sky. A giant serpentine
eye gazed down upon the world, and whether it glimpsed anything worth
noticing or not, it disappeared.
Diana shrugged, smiled slightly.
“One day at a time.”
CONTENTS

FRONT COVER IMAGE

WELCOME
DEDICATION
CHAPTER ONE
CHAPTER TWO
CHAPTER THREE
CHAPTER FOUR
CHAPTER FIVE
CHAPTER SIX
CHAPTER SEVEN
CHAPTER EIGHT
CHAPTER NINE
CHAPTER TEN
CHAPTER ELEVEN
CHAPTER TWELVE
CHAPTER THIRTEEN
CHAPTER FOURTEEN
CHAPTER FIFTEEN
CHAPTER SIXTEEN
CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
CHAPTER EIGHTEEN
CHAPTER NINETEEN
CHAPTER TWENTY
CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE
CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO
CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE
CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR
CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE
CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX
CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN
CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT
CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE
CHAPTER THIRTY
BY A. LEE MARTINEZ
COPYRIGHT
By A. Lee Martinez

Gil’s All Fright Diner

In the Company of Ogres
A Nameless Witch
The Automatic Detective
Too Many Curses
Monster
Divine Misfortune
Chasing the Moon
 *I might have been thinking of Clint Howard, but then again, I might be
mistaken. Although he does a hell of a job, and was excellent in Ticks.
Kudos, Clint.
Copyright

Copyright © 2011 by A. Lee Martinez

All rights reserved. Except as permitted under the U.S. Copyright Act of
1976, no part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or
transmitted in any form or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval
system, without the prior written permission of the publisher.
Orbit
Hachette Book Group
237 Park Avenue,
New York,
NY 10017
Visit our website at www.HachetteBookGroup.com
www.orbitbooks.net
First eBook Edition: May 2011
Orbit is an imprint of Hachette Book Group, Inc. The Orbit name and
logo are trademarks of Little, Brown Book Group Limited.
The publisher is not responsible for websites (or their content) that are
not owned by the publisher.
The characters and events in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to
real persons, living or dead, is coincidental and not intended by the author.
ISBN: 978-0-316-13417-0